not Constantines the great his example Who being an Ethnike became a Christian and to the vttermost of his power set forth Christes religion in al the Empire what then your conclusion of supreame regiment wil not necessarily folow thereof And when Eusebius calleth him as it were a common or vniuersal bishop I suppose ye meane not that he was a bisshop in dede For your self cōfesse that princes and Bisshops offices are far distincted and disseuered and that the one ought not to break in to the office of the other And if ye did so meane Eusebius himself would sone confounde yow if ye reherse Constantines whole sentence that he spake to the Bisshopes For thus he saith to the bisshops Vos quidem eorum quae intus sunt in Ecclesia agenda ego verò eorum quae extra sunt Episcopus à Deo sum constitutus You are bisshops saith he of those things that are to be don within the Churche I am bisshop of outwarde thinges Which answere of his may satisfie any reasonable man for all that ye bring in here of Constantine or al that ye shall afterward bring in which declareth him no supreme iudge or chief determinour of causes Ecclesiastical but rather the contrary and that he was the ouerseer in ciuile matters And the most that may be enferred therof is that he had the procuration and execution of Church maters which I am assured al Catholiks wil graūt But now whereas ye charge M. Fekenham partly with subtil partly with fowle shiftes this is in you surely no subtyle but a blonte and a fowle shamelesse shifte to shifte the Idols into the Image of Christe and his saints and whereas Constantine put doune the paynims Idols to make the simple belieue that the reformation which he made was such as your reformation or rather deformation is For to leaue other things to say that Constantine forbadde to set vp Images is an open and a shamelesse lye for he set vp the Crosse of Christe that is so owtragiously and blasphemously vylayned by you euery where in the steade of the idolles he decked and adorned the Churches euery where with holy Images the remembraunce of Christes incarnation and for the worship of his saints therby to sette forth the truth and the worship of God and to conuert al nations from Idolatrie and deuelishe deceite M. Horne The Diuision 21. Pag. 15. Our sauiour Christ meante not to forbidde or destroy touchinge the rule seruice and chardge of Princes in Church causes that vvhich vvas figured in the lavve or prophecied by the Prophetes For he came to fulfil or accomplish the lavve and the Prophetes by remouing the shadovve and figure and establishing the body and substance to be seene and to appere clearly vvithout any mist or darke couer yea as the povver and authoritie of Princes vvas appointed in the Lavv and Prophets as it is proued to stretch it selfe not only to ciuile causes but also to the ouersight maintenance setting foorth and furtherance of Religion and matters Ecclesiastical Euen so Christ our Sauiour .56 confirmed this their authoritie commaunding all men to attribute and geue vnto Caesar that vvhich belongeth vnto him admonishing notvvithstanding al Princes and people that Caesars authority is not infinit or vvithout limits for such authority belōgeth only to the King of al Kings ▪ but bounded and circumscribed vvithin the boundes assigned in Gods vvorde and so vvill I my vvorde to be vnderstanded vvhen so euer I speake of the povver of Princes Stapleton M. Horne goeth yet nedelessely foreward to proue that Christ did not destroy the rule of Princes in Churche causes figured in the olde Lawe and now at length catcheth he one testimonie out of the new Testament to proue his saiyng which is Geue vnto Caesar that belongeth vnto him Which place nothing at al serueth his turne but rather destroyeth I will not say any figure of the old Testament but M. Hornes foolish figuratiue Diuinitie For it is so farre of that of this place M. Horne may make any ground for the Ecclesiasticall authoritye of Princes that it doth not as much as inferre that we ought to pay so much as tribute to our Princes but only that we may paie it For the question was framed of the captious Iewes not whether they ought but whether they might lawfully paie any tribute to Caesar. Whiche was then an externall and an infidell Prince For if M. Horne will say those woordes importe a precise necessitie he shall haue muche a doe to excuse the Italians Frenchmen Spaniardes and our Nation which many hundred yeares haue paid no tribute to Caesar. But I pray you M. Horne why haue you defalked and curtailed Christes aunswere Why haue you not set forth his whole and entier sentence Geue to Caesar that belongeth to Caesar and to God that belongeth to God which later clause I am assured doth much more take away a supreme regiment in al causes Ecclesiastical then necessarily by force of any wordes binde vs to paie yea any tribute to our Prince And wil ye see how it happeneth that Hosius a great learned and a godly Bishoppe of Spaine as M. Horne him selfe calleth him euen by this verye place proueth against the Emperour Constantius and telleth it him to his face that he had nothing to doe with matters Ecclesiasticall Whose woordes we shall haue an occasion hereafter to rehearse Yea S. Ambrose also vseth the same authoritie to represse the like vsurped authoritie of Valentinian the yonger This ill happe hath M. Horne euen with his first authoritie of the new Testament extraordinarie and impertinentlie I can not tell howe chopped in to cause the leaues of his boke and his lies to make the more mouster and shew But nowe whereas this place serueth nothing for any authoritie Ecclesiasticall in the Prince and least of all for his preeminent and peerlesse authoritie in all causes Ecclesiasticall as M. Horne fansieth Yet least any man being borne doune with the great weight of so mightie a proufe should thinke the Princes power infinite M. Horne to amende this inconuenience of his greate gentlenes thought good to preuent this mischief and to admonish the Reader therof and that his meaning is not by this place to geaue him an infinite authoritie or without limites but such onely as is bounded and circumscribed within the boundes of Gods worde and least ye should mistake him he would himself so to be vnderstanded Which is for al this solemnitie but a foolish and a friuolous admonitiō without any cause or groūd ād groūded only vpō M. Horns fantistical imaginatiō and not vpon Christ as he surmiseth Who willeth that to be geauen to Caesar that is Caesars and to God that is Gods but determineth and expresseth nothing that is to be geuen to Caesar but only paiement of money And yet if we consider as I haue saied what was the question demaunded it doth not determine that neither
willing and to him that will hartely seke for grace at Gods hande The which I praye him of his mercy sende yowe And learne I praye you to fynde faulte with your self as ye haue greate cause rather then with this good vertuouse bishop faultlesse I dare saye for suche matters as ye take for greate faultes in him But to ende this matter I must commende yowe for one thinge for ye haue scaped one scoringe that your fellowe M. Iewell did not scape for writing that Leo did kneele with other bishops which the wordes of his authour Liberatus by you here truelie rehersed do not importe M. Horne The .47 Diuision Pag. 3â— a. Marcianus a godly Emperour and very studious about the Christian Religion succeded Theodosius vvho besides that of him selfe he vvas much careful to suppresse al heresies and to refourme the Churches restoring Religion to purity vvithout error vvas also hastened hereunto by the earnest sute of Leo bisshop of Rome vvho in diuerse and sondry epistles declaring vnto him in moste humble vvise the miserable state of the Church doth beseche him that he vvould vouchsaulfe to cal a general councel Many other bisshops make the same suiâ—e vnto the Emperour and to the same ende complaining vnto him of the miserable destructioÌ„ and horrible disorders in Church causes An example and paterne of their supplications vvherby 138. may appeare that they acknovvledged the Emperour to be their Supreme gouernour also in Ecclesiastical causes or matters is sette foorth in the Chalcedon councel in the supplicatioÌ„ of Eusebius the bishop of Dorelaum vnto the Emperour vvho maketh humble supplication as he sayth for him selfe and for the true or right faith we flie vnto your godlines saith this bishop vnto the Emperour bicause both we and the Christian faith haue suffered much wrong against al reason humbly crauing iustice and for that Dioscorus hath doon many and that no smal offences both against the faith of Christ and vs prostrate we beseche your clemency that you wil coÌ„maund him to answere to the matters we shal obiecte against him .139 wherein we will proue him to be out of the catholike faith defending heresies replete with impietie VVherefore we beseche you to directe your holy and honourable commaundement to the holy and vniuersal councel of the moste religious Bishoppes to examen the cause betwixt vs and Dioscorus and to make relation of al thinges that are doon to be .140 iudged as shal seeme good to your clemency The Emperour protesting that they oughte to preserue the furtheraunce of the right fayth and Christian Religion before al other affaires of the commoÌ„ vvealth sendeth their letters of summons to all bishoppes commaundinge them to repaire to Nice a citie in Bithinya there to consulte and conclude an vnitie and concorde in religion and matters perteining thereunto that hereafter all altercation and doubtfulnesse be taken cleane avvay and an holesome trueth in Religion established addinge .141 threates and punishement to them that vvould refuse to come at the time appointed VVhaÌ„ thassembly vvas made at Nice of all the bishops and that the Emperours could not come thither to be present in the Synode personally vvhich they had promised and did much coueite they vvrite vnto the vvhole Synode vvilling theÌ„ to remoue from Nice vnto Chalcedon vvithout delay vvhere they assembled at the Emperours .142 commaundement to the number of .630 bishoppes The 12. Chapter Of the Emperour Martian and of his calling the Councel of Chalcedon Stapleton M. Horne is nowe harping againe vpon his old string of calling of Councelles and would establish Marcianus ecclesiasticall primacy thereby But eyther his eies his lucke or his mater was not good to happe vpoÌ„ no better place then he doth which doth beare him quyte ouer and setteth forth pope Leo his primacye sending his ambassadours and vicegerents to CoÌ„stantinople to reforme heresies and to pardon and recoÌ„cyle such heretical bishops as were poenitente vnto whome he adioyneth as his delegate euen the Bishoppe and Patriarche of Constantinople And declareth this his doings in his letters as wel to the Emperour him selfe as to Anatolius the Patriarche Nowe what yf pope Leo requireth a councell at the Emperours hands what doth this blemish his authority more theÌ„ yf the Pope now shuld require the Emperor the french and Spanishe kings and other princes as he did of late to sende their bisshops to the councel Verely that the Emperour so should doe it was of all times moste necessarie in Marcian his tyme the .3 patriarches of Alexandra Antiochia and Hierusalem with a great number of Bishops in the East taking then the Archeheretike Eutyches part against the good and godly Catholike byshop Flauianus whome Dioscorus with his factioÌ„ murdered Was it not then high time to seke al ayde and helpe both spiritual and temporal Or is it any diminution to the spirituall power when the temporall power doth helpe and assist it Or thinke yow would this perniciouse pestilent fellow Dioscorus and his faction any thing haue regarded Pope Leo his ecclesiastical authority which before had so notoriously transgressed both Gods lawes and mans lawes onlesse the good Emperour had ioyned his assistaunce vnto it And this maye be answered for the calling of many other generall Councels by the Emperours especially of the firste seuen hundred yeares after Christ when the Patriarches them selues were Archeheretikes and the matters not like easily to be redressed by the Churche authoritie onely Yet neyther did any Catholique Prince call or could call a Councell without or against the Popes wil and consent If ye thinke not so as in dede ye doe not then thinke you farre a wrong And the godly and learned Bisshop Leo as you call him is able if you be capable and willing toward any reformation sone to refourme your wrong iudgement Who declareth expresselye that euen the Councell of Chalcedo was summoned by the commaundement of the Emperours with the consent of the See Apostolique Surely it was a rule and a Canon in the Church aboue .12 huÌ„dred yeares now past that no Councell could be kept as Socrates witnesseth without the authoritie of the Bisshop of Rome And that by a speciall prerogatiue and priuilege of that See This prerogatiue Leo also doth signify speaking of this Emperour Marcian who called the Chalcedon Councel but yet saith he without any hinderance or preiudice of S. Peters right and honour that is by and with his consent being S. Peters successour in the Apostolique See of Rome I meruail much that ye frame this supremacie of Marcian by the supplication of the Bishop Eusebius desiring the Emperour to procure by his letters that he couÌ„cel would heare his cause against Dioscorus which serueth rather for the Councels primacy The remouing also of the Councel froÌ„ Nicaea to Chalcedo doth serue to as litle purpose For the cause of the traÌ„sposing was for that Leo by his ambassadours had signified
towarde noone they came not at him at what tyme by the meanes of the Exarchus they brought him to Churche The cause of this enmyty that the Clergy bore to him was as Nauclerus writeth for that he was a great almes man and liberal of the Churche goods and also very busy to kepe his Clergy in good order For this cause they hated him and in so solemne a daye vtterly forsoke him Which is more I trowe M. Horne then not so solemnely to conducte him as the maner was To lacke the ordinary solemnity and to be cleane destitute are two things And there is a difference you knowe betwene staring and starke blinde I thincke your selfe M. Horne as holy and as mortified as you be woulde be very lothe to shewe your self in S. Swithens Quyer at Winchester vpon a Christmas day al alone without any one of your Ministers as seely as they are Again where you say that Leo the secoÌ„d made an end hereof causing theÌ„perour Iustinian to shew great cruelty c. This is a very grosse lie For Leo the second was Pope only in Constantins time father to this Iustinian 2. And the cruelty that IustiniaÌ„ shewed to the whole City of RaueÌ„na was after the death of this Leo. 2. at the lest tweÌ„ty yers vnder CoÌ„staÌ„tine the Pope at the later end of IustiniaÌ„s reigne being restored then from banishment but yet continuinge in al his former cruelties And as Nauclerus writeth he changed neuer a whit his former life only excepted that after his banishment he euer shewed Reuerence to the See Apostolike otherwise then before his banishmeÌ„t he was wont to do And therefore hearing that Felix the bishop of Rauenna disobeied the Pope he commaunded his Lieutenant in Sicilie to punish them which he did in dede very cruelly and barbarously But that he did of his own accorde not by the causing as you ignorantly affirme of Leo the .2 Who was dead at the lest .20 yers before nor by the causing of CoÌ„stantine the Pope then for ought that appeareth in the Stories And therefore where you conclude that Pope Leo by the commaundement and power of Iustinian brought Rauenna vnder his obeissance as the Pontifical reporteth you belie the Pontifical and the whole storye of that tyme to to ignorantly The Pontificall in dede saieth Percurrente diuale iussione c. By the commaundement of the Emperour sent abrode the Church of Rauenna was restored c. But Iustinian it nameth not It meaneth Constantine the Emperour who straight after the .6 Councel ended promulged that edicte Leo the .2 being then Pope Suche a longe and tedious mater it is to open M. Hornes vntruthes M. Horne The .83 Diuision pag. 50. a. But Benedictus the secoÌ„d vvho succeded next to Leo the second vveÌ„t in this point beyonde al his predecessours for Constantin being moued vvith his .251 humanity piety and fauourablenes tovvards al meÌ„ vvhen he sent to theÌ„perour for his confirmation theÌ„perour sent saith Platina a decree that from henceforth loke whome the Clergy the people and the Romain army should chose to be Pope al men without delay should beleue him to be Christes true vicar abiding for no confirmation by themperour or his Lieutenant as it had been wonte to be doen. c. For that was wont to be allowed in the Popes creation that was confirmed by the Prince him self or his vicegerent in Italy Here first of al it appereth if this story be true hovve this interest of the Prince in this Ecclesiastical matter thus continuing .252 long tyme although many vvayes assailed and many attemptes made by the Popes to shake it of vvas at the length through their flattery vvhich their Parasites cal humility geueÌ„ vnto them of theÌ„perours to vvhom it apperteined But vvhether this story be true or not or if it vvere geuen hovv it vvas geuen or hovv long the giftes toke place or hovv it vvas taken avvay and retourned to the former right may vvell be called into question for there is good .253 tokens to shevv that it vvas not geuen in this sort For these tvvo Popes vvho sat in the Papal seat .254 but .10 moneths a peece or there about vvere in .255 no such fauour vvith TheÌ„perour as vvas their predecessour Agatho vvho made great suit vnto theÌ„perour for such like things and obteined his suit but vvith a speciall Prouiso for the reseruatioÌ„ of this authority stil to remain vnto theÌ„perors as vvitnesseth the Pontificall and Gratian. He receiued from the Emperour letters say they accordinge to his petition wherebye the somme of moeny was releassed that was wont to bee geuen to the Emperour for the Popes Consecration but so that yf there happen after his deathe anye election the Bisshoppe electe be not consecrated before the election be signified to the Emperour by the general decree he meaneth the Synodicall letters accordinge to the auncient custome that the orderinge of the Pope maye goe forwarde by the Emperours knowledge or consent and commaundement The Glossar vppon Gratian noteth vppon these vvordes VVhich summe was wont to be geuen For euery Bisshop was wonte to geue something to themperour at his election But did not themperour coÌ„mit Symony in releasing this right vnder this coÌ„dition that his coÌ„sent should be required in the election answeare no because both these belonged to hiÌ„ of right before wherefore he might nowe remitte the one But as I said let it be true that Constantin gaue ouer this iurisdictioÌ„ but Volateranus addeth to this suspected donatioÌ„ this clause found true by experience which donatioÌ„ saith he was not loÌ„g after obserued And in dede it vvas kept so smal a vvhile .256 that vvithin one yere after or litle more vvheÌ„ the electors after loÌ„g altercation had agreed on Conon Theodorê° theÌ„perors LieutenaÌ„t as saith Sabellicus gaue his assent aÌ„d Platina shevveth the same although not so plainly So that by this also it appeareth that if stil it appertained to theÌ„perours Lieutenant to geue his asseÌ„t to the Popes electioÌ„ that than this gift is .257 either fained of the Papistes and that the rather vnder the name of Constantinus to bleare therevvith the ignorauntes eies as though it vvere the graunt of Constantine the great as they doe about Images vvith .258 the name of the Nicene CouÌ„cel or by like the gift vvas not so autheÌ„tically ratified as it vvas vnaduisedly promised but hovv so euer it vvas it helde not longe the Pope himselfe solempnely vvith the consent and decree of a vvhole Councell resigning al the foresaid graunt vnto the Emperours for euermore The .4 Chapter of Benedictus the .2 Pope and Constantine the .5 Emperour Stapleton I Can not tel whether this matter is by M. Horne more vntrulye or more vnwiselye handled The Emperour Constantin moued with the great vertue of Benedictus the .2 gaue ouer to him saith Platina his accustomable right in the confirmation of the Popes election Nay saith M. Horne
that yt is moste vntrue ād for the which as ye lay forthe no prouf so shal ye neuer be able to proue yt And yet if ye coulde proue yt ye shoulde dooe none other thinge then that whiche yee doe so solemnlye in the rest of youre booke to proue that which being proued doth yet nothing relieue your cause And thinke you M. Horne that we are so bare and naked from many good proufes but that we may and canne roundlie and redely disproue your fond foolish lye Yea and by that booke by the which your Apostle Caluin and your great Iewell of Englande will though not to their great worship defeate the Second Generall Councell of Nice The Churche of Rome saith he is preferred before all other Apostolicall Sees not by the Decrees of Synodes but by the authoritie of our Lord him selfe saying thou art Peter and so forth And saith farder that he doth most desire to obey the holsom exhortatiōs of Pope Adriā and that Italy Frāce and Germanie doe in al things follow the See of Peter And now wot ye what M. Horne Forsoth this his answere proueth M. Iewell as wel in the Apologie or who so euer be the Author as in his Replie to M. D. Harding to haue ouerthrowen not the Nicene Councell wherein this Adrians Legates bare the chiefe sway as they did also in the Councell at Frankfoorde as I haue shewed but hys owne peeuish and fantastical imagination that this Charles should at Frankford disalow the said Nicene Synode But I trow ye be as wery and as much ashamed ere this time of this counterfeit Charles booke wherein by the foolish and fond handling of the iconomache the cause of the Catholike Church is cōfirmed as your fellowes wil be shortly of this your boke that I doubt not to all that be not sinistrallie affectioned shal serue rather for the confirmation then abrogation of the Popes Primacie And because as I say I suppose ye wil your selues shortly disclaime this peuish booke I wil send you to Carolus him selfe in his Ecclesiastical decrees collected by Abbat Ansegisus whome ye authorise in the nexte leafe Where ye shall fynde this playne decree Neque praesul summus a quoquam iudicabitur No man shall iudge the pope whiche was also decreed in the tyme of the great Cōstantyne and pope Syluester yea before that tyme the lyke was sayd in a councel of Marcelline pope and Martyre as I haue otherwhere shewed Nowe then thowghe there was no cause whie Charles shoulde be greaued with this that the whole Clergie and people wel lyked and for the which there wer old aunciēt presidents yet to goe forth and to smothe this tale withal and to shewe why Charles should quietlie beare this grief which was sone born being none at al he addeth an other lie whereof we haue alredie somwhat spoken And that is because the Pope promised him longe before to make him Emperour Yea good M. Horn sone sayd of yowe but not so sone proued For neither your authour Platina sayth so nor any other that I haue hitherto read Phy on your wretched dealīg ād wretched cause that ye maintayne that cā not be vpholdē but with the defacing ād dishonorīg not only of the clergie but of this worthy ād as your self cal him this Noble Prīce Charles withal I would fayne procede to the next matter but that your other vntruthes must or I go be also discouered as that yow say without any prouf yea against good prouf to be layd to the cōtrary that this pope Leo for his streight dealings was hateful to the Romās which your authors Sabellicus and Platina say not but the quite contrary For Platina among his other manifold and notable vertues telleth that he was a man of myld nature so that he loued all men hated no man slowe to wrathe ready to take mercie and pitie of other And Sabellicus of this very matter sayeth thus Coniuratorum odium in Pontificem inde ortum ferunt quòd illi liberius viuere assueti ferre nequiuissent grauem Pontificis Censuram It is saied the hatred of such as cōspired against him spronge hereof that they accustomed to liue more licentiously coulde not abyde the Graue Rebukes and Censures of the pope Nowe further M. Horne being not able to denie but that aswell Carolus as all other gaue ouer for any iudgmēt they wold or could geue agaīst Leo he falleth to quarellīg with Leo for that for the which he owght to haue cōmēded him The matter standing thus and no mā stepping forth lawfully to proue any thing agaīst Leo this good man thowghe no man did or coulde force him to yt yet knowing his owne innocency toke an open othe vppon the holy ghospel that he was gyltlesse from suche matters as were obiected against him And here M. Horne beinge pleasantly disposed sayeth as owte of Platina Leo did earnestlye desire that kynde of iudgmente and addeth by his owne lying liberalyte that Platina mente that Leo was desirouse to geue sentence in his owne cause Wheras Platina meante that Leo was desirouse vppon the assured truste of his owne integritye that the matter might haue bene iudged and so worthie of commendation that he woulde submitte his cause to iudgemente where he neaded not as Symachus and Sixtus did before And so are Platina his wordes qui id iudicium maximè expetebat to be vnderstanded And perchaunce in some copies id is not sene Nauclerus which seameth here as in many other places to followe Platina and to reherse his wordes and whom M. Horne doth here also alleage saith qui iudicium maximè expetebat Whiche did moste ernestly desire to be iudged Whiche iudgement not proceedynge he did as muche as laye in him that is to purge him selfe by his othe Nowe where Sabellicus speaketh of this purgation in the commendation of Leo saying that a mans owne reporte much auayleth made in dewe ceason M. Horn addeth this his pretie glose for wante of good neyghbours Yet I pray yowe good M. Horne take not the matter so greuously against Pope Leo But remember that Leo being pope did more then a protestant Prelate whom ye knowe ful wel of late did being perchaunce more then a suspition that a wrong cocke had troden Cockerelles hen And yet the sayd prelat was not put to his purgation and much lesse him selfe offred to sweare for his owne honesty I medle not with the iustifying of the matter one way or other Some men say that strypes may cause yong striplinges to saye Tonge thoue lyest but not truelie to the eye Eie thowe lyest whiche can not lie in that whiche is hys obiecte But let this goe I saye yt for none other cause but onely that ye haue not M. Horne so greate cause to take the matter so hotte against Leo. And now to make vp this matter gentle reader of Leo this Leo also sendeth Saint Peters keyes yea
blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ aÌ„d that heretiks only do se or the vnlerned oÌ„ly haue the pure worship of God But so it is That tyme coÌ„deÌ„neth this tyme. That ReligioÌ„ coÌ„deÌ„neth yours And therefore you must nedes either cal theÌ„ blind or coÌ„fesse your self bliÌ„d which you caÌ„ not possibly do because you are bliÌ„d in dede And why Forsoth because euer wheÌ„ you looke vp toward the former ages you put vpoÌ„ your eies a paire of spotted spectacles so that al that you se through those spectacles semeth also spotted fowle aÌ„d euil fauored vnto you And these spectacles are The coÌ„tempt of the Church traditioÌ„s A pride of your own knowledge in Gods word A lothsomnes of austere aÌ„d hard life to beare your own crosse with Christ. A preiudicat opinioÌ„ of preferriÌ„g Caluin MelaÌ„chtoÌ„ aÌ„d Luther before al the Catholik aÌ„d lerned fathers for so you cal theÌ„ of that age With such like If you wuld ones put of these foule spotted spectacles M. Horn theÌ„ wuld you neuer cal the time of Catholik aÌ„d lerned fathers a time of blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ but then would you se clerly your own blindnes and superstition Which with al my hart I pray God you may ones doe ere your dye M. Horne The .102 Diuision pag. 63. a. Although herein Lodouicê° Charles his son vvere somvvhat inferior to his father Yet notvvithstaÌ„diÌ„g he .327 reserued these Ecclesiastical causes to hiÌ„self aÌ„d vvith no lesse care be ordred the same although in some thiÌ„gs being a very mild PriÌ„ce he vviÌ„ked aÌ„d bare ouer much vvith the .328 ambitioÌ„ of the Popes Shortly after vvhaÌ„ as the forsaid Leo vvas departed vvas StepheÌ„ next elected Pope aÌ„d vvithout the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of theÌ„perour tooke the Papacy vpoÌ„ hiÌ„ Al the histories agree that he came shortly after into FrauÌ„ce to theÌ„peror but vvherfore most of theÌ„ leaue vncertain Platina thinketh to auoid the hursey burley in the City that vvas after the death of Leo. Sabellicus thiÌ„keth theÌ„perors coronatioÌ„ to be the cause Nauclerus saith he weÌ„t in his own person vnto theÌ„peror Lodouik .329 about or for the Church matters vvhich 330 proueth that theÌ„perour had chief authority in ordering the Church busines But our English Chronicles as some vvriters affirme do plainly declare that his coÌ„ming into FrauÌ„ce vvas to make an excuse of his vnlaufull consecration against the decrees made to Charles by his predecessours AdriaÌ„ and Leo fearing therefore the sequele of the matter he first sent his Legats before hiÌ„ to be a preparatiue to his purgatioÌ„ and aftervvards came hiÌ„self to craue his pardoÌ„ And the rather to please theÌ„peror brought a most beautiful crovvn of gold for hiÌ„ and another for the Empresse 331 vvherof folovved as Naucle saith OiÌ„a quae petiit à pio Imperatore obtinuit he obteined whatsoeuer he asked of the godly emperor Novv vvheÌ„ StepheÌ„ had dispatched al his matters he retourned home and shortly after an other ecclesiastical cause happened for vvithin a vvhile the bishop of Reatina died and there vvas an other chosen And wheÌ„ the sea of Reatina saith Nauclerê° was void the Pope would not coÌ„secrat the elect Bishop onles he had first liceÌ„ce therto of themperor The circuÌ„stances of this story make the matter more plaine The erle Guido had vvriteÌ„ vnto Pope StepheÌ„ to coÌ„secrat that bishop vvhoÌ„ the Clergy and the people had elect but the Pope durst not enterprice the matter till he vvere certified of theÌ„perors pleasure and therupoÌ„ vvriteth agaiÌ„ vnto Th erle the tenor vvhereof folovveth after Gratianus report I haue red your letters wheriÌ„ you require me to coÌ„secrat the newly elect Bisshop of Reatin chosen by the coÌ„sent of the Clergy aÌ„d people least the Church should be long destitute of a propre pastour I am sory for the death of the other but I haue deferred the consecratioÌ„ of this for that he brought not with him themperors licence vt mos est as the maner is I haue not satisfied your mind herein leste that the Emperour should be displeased at my doing Therefore I require you for otherwise I ought not to medle to purchase the Emperours liceÌ„ce directed vnto me by his letters vt prisca consuetudo dictat as the auncient custome doth wil and then I will accomplishe your desier I praie you take not this my doing in euil parte VVherof it is manifeste inough saith Nauclerus that of the Emperours at that time the Bishops had their inuestitures although Anto doth glosse otherwise saying that perhaps this electe Bisshoppe was belonging to the Court who ought not to be ordered Not only the textes of many decrees in this distinction doth confirme this to be true but also Gratian him self and the glossars do in manie places affirme that this was the auncient custome and coÌ„stitution in the Churche that the electionâ— of the Bishoppes of Rome and of other Bishops also should be presented to the Emperours and Princes before they might be consecrated The .11 Chapter â–ª Of Lewys the first of SteueÌ„ .1 Paschalis .1 Eugenius .1 and Gregory the .4 Popes of Rome Stapleton LVdouicus sonne to Charles the great confirmed the popes election and had the inuestitures of bishops Be yt so M. Horn if ye wil what then Haue you forgotten that al that Authoryty was geueÌ„ to his father Charles the great by Adrian the pope and that he helde that onely of the Popes gifte Agayne many hundred yeares together ere this tyme Fraunce Italie Spayne England and many other contreis were vnder thempiere of Rome Would ye therfore inferre your argument froÌ„ that tyme to our tyme and make those countries nowe subiect to the Empire bicause they were then Yf ye doe litle thank shal ye haue for your labour And truely the argument holdeth aswel in the one as in the other And when al is done your cause of supremacie standeth as yt did before Yet is the fyne and clerkly handlyng of the matter by M. Horne to be withall considered who like a wanton spanell running from hys game at riot hunteth to fynde the cause why Pope Stephen whome the stories call an Angelicall and a blessed man came to this Emperour into FrauÌ„ce He telleth three causes out of three certaine and knoweÌ„ Authours aÌ„d then telleth vs that Nauclerus sayeth he came for Churche matters and so ful haÌ„dsomly concludeth thereby that the Emperour had the chiefe Authoritie therein which is as good an argument as if a man would proue the woman to whome Kyng Saule came and consulted with for certaine his affaires to haue bene aboue the King Your Authour Nauclerus doth specifie what these causes were that is to intreate themperour for his enemies and for the Romans that had done suche iniurie to Pope Leo of whom ye haue spoken and to pardon other that were in diuerse prisons in FrauÌ„ce for the great owtragiouse offences done against the Churche The good Emperour satisfied hys desire aÌ„d so he returned to
and belie them And than both I and all other faithfull Christians vvill both better beleeue you and geue God thankes for you Stapleton M. Fekenham concluding his obiections with Ignatius adioyneth a general protestation of his faith taken out of blessed S. Augustin his bookes against the heretike Iulianus Thus. That they belieue I belieue that they hold I hold that they teache I teache that they preache I preach yeld to thē and thow shalt yelde to me Here doth M. Horne so reuell against M. Fekenhā as he hath not don the like in all his answere First he denieth that of this place of S. Augustine may any good sequele be gathered that Bishops may make lawes or vse al cohibitiue iurisdiction Then as hauing now M. Fekenham in such a fowle euident faulte as by no pretext maye be couered he thinketh that for this false dealing his owne frendes wil take him for a deape dissembler yea rather will abhorre him as an open slaunderer and belier of the fathers as a manifest mangler alterer peruerter and corrupter of S. Augustine For in stede of istis cede me non caedes yelde to them and thou shalt strike or whip me he hath put in istis cede mihi cedes Yelde to them and thow shalt yelde to me And then saith further that belike M. Fekenham will not sticke to corrupte that which maketh flatte against him that thus vseth to corrupt that which maketh neither to nor fro with him self nor against him selfe After this he rolleth in S. Augustines sentences and layth them forth against M. Fekēhā for this his euil dealing with him as S. Augustin doth against Pelagius a Brittayn monke Finally as though now the battel were wōne and a ful conquest made vpon poore M. Fekenham he calleth vpon him to yelde and relente Mary sir this is a terrible blaste in dede blowen out of Maister Hornes mouth for his farewell This is such a blustering tempest sturred vp by our newe Aeolus that as it seemeth M. Fekenham must nedes be ouerblowen with the vehemency of yt But we will yet seeke out and see the very foundation and the original cause of all this broyle By al likelihodde M. Fekenham hath founde some good apparance of great aduantage in corrupting these wordes of S. Augustin For no man lightly is so doltish to vse such foule and sluttish shifts without some cōfort and hope to further his matter by According to the old saying Cui bono Nay saith M. Horn The corrupting of the sentence serueth no whit the more for M. Fekenhās purpose No doth it not M. Horne and would M. Fekenhā deale so fondly by opē falshod to staine his honesty ād for whippe me trāslate yelde to me without any benefit of his cause Suerly thē were he worthy aswel as I loue him to be twise whipped once for falshod ād ons more for folly Therefore this your accusation euē by your own tale and by Cui bono is vtterly incredible And yet yf he had so falsly and so folishly demeaned him self seing it toucheth no part of the substance of the questiō that lieth betwixt you ād him you playe with him yf not a folish yet to vehemēt an oratour ād haue sauced your oratory with ouer much gal ād egernes And for al your blowing and blustering your great hil bringeth forth nothing but a poore Aesops mouse Yet say you this is a naughty part of him so manifestly to māgle and to corrupt S. Augustin Perchaunce good reader thou dost now looke for an answer and how M. Fekēham may saue his honesty agaīst this mighty accusatiō And suerly what answer I may best make I can not redely tel but this will I tell you in the meane season that such as vse to play their part very wel otherwise yet somtimes at the very last cast for some folish disorder they are hissed and clapped out by the multitude With what shoting thē ād clapping ought this waynscot faced mā to be driuen as it were frō this stage that hauīg throughout his book plaied so many foule ād vilanouse parts for his Valete ād Plaudite plaieth as euill or a worse part then he hath plaied in all the residewe of his booke There be no moe examples of S. Augustins works printed that I haue sene but four the first printed at Basil the secōd and third at Paris the fourth at Liōs ād al these haue istis cede mihi cedes Yeld to them and thou shalt yeld to me Only the later editiō of Paris readeth in the text as M. F. readeth but putteth in the margent as a diuerse reading me non caedes as M. Horne ful peuishly and wretchedly would make folke beleue it should only be read What detestable impudency thē is this for M. Horn to crie out vpō M. F. being a poore prisoner after this outragiouse sort and for the allegatiō of this place so sternely ād fiercely to vaūt saying How dare ye impudētly say ye preache ād teache that he did whē ye manifestly mangle alter peruerte and corrupt the saying that he did teache And to aske of him where Saint Augustine hath these woordes in all his sixe bookes against Iulian istis cede mihi cedes The truth is thoughe as I sayde all these copyes haue these woordes in this order yet by forgetfulnes M. Fekenham hath not set in the booke And wil ye see howe wel the matter is amended by M. Horne After all this ruffling and blustering he him self hauing al copies against him nameth not either any of theis sixe bokes or any place where any boke of S. Augustines should be printed that shoulde haue any such text of suche tenour as he doth alleage And yet doth M. Horne as ye haue hearde as though it were right true yea and a synne against the holy Ghost all to reuile M. Fekenham and leaueth not there but that which S. Augustine most truely obiected to Pelagius doth he most vntruely obiect against M. Fekenham euen as truely as that the sayd Pelagius was an English monke who was dead and buried before the Saxons entred Britanny For Pelagius died in the time at the least of Theodosius the seconde and the Saxons entred the realme in the tyme of Marcianus as witnesseth S. Bede And before Britanny was commonly called England Pelagius was dead at the lest one hundred yeres But before it was christened more then a hundred and a halfe But nowe concerninge the matter yt selfe whether the Coūcels the fathers both olde and nowe that you M. Horn haue alleaged and especially S. Augustine may not truely say to you that he said to Pelagius I referre it to the indifferent reader Suerly there is none of them al as may easely appeare to the diligent reader but may iustly say to you M. Horne ye fayne me to say that I say not to conclude that I conclude not to graunt that I graunte not and you conclude to your self that which
ChristeÌ„ man ought to mystrust the same is also expressed in kneeling in knockiÌ„g the brest in kissing of holy reliks or in any holy ceremony don for the honour of God aÌ„d of his SaiÌ„ts which redouÌ„deth to hiÌ„ for whose sake they are honored By this M. Horn you may shortly vnderstaÌ„d in what sense the Catholiks affirme that by a holy ceremony venial sins may be takeÌ„ away And thus the Crosse that came froÌ„ the Iesuites to M. Feken came in a good howre As by the occasioÌ„ wherof you haue discouered vnto you some of your lurking heresies aÌ„d the Catholike faith is somwhat opened more perhaps theÌ„ you wold it wer to al such as haue grace to harkeÌ„ thervnto Your farder assertioÌ„ that al mortal syns are also venial saue oÌ„ly the syn agaiÌ„st the holy Ghost is the new scoured heresy of Wiclef as is before touched But see you not that when ye saye there is no mortall sinne but the sinne against the holy Ghoste howe contrary you are to your selfe saying that al sinnes are mortal and yet againe affirming there is no mortal sinne at all but one Whereby ye go very nere to the Pelagians heresie taking away originall sinne For if there be no mortall sinne but the sinne against the holy Ghoste that is lacke of repentance as Wicleff declareth then did not Adam coÌ„mitte any mortal sinne for he died penitently And then if he coÌ„mitted no deadly sinne in the transgression of Gods coÌ„maundement he could not transfunde originall sinne that should kill his posteritie which was a braunche of the Pelagian heresie Neither wil it helpe you to say that there is no synne sauing lacke of repentaunce but is purged by the merits of Christ. For the question is not when we speake of veniall and mortall synne howe it may be taken away or forgeuen but what payne and penalty eche of his owne nature deserueth Venial synne deserueth no other payne then teÌ„poral paine Mortal sinne deserueth euerlasting paine But here is no place exactly to discusse these matters And I haue saied this onely to shew what a sort of errours and heresies ye wrap vp with the closing of your boke and that if it were but for theis only M. Fekenham might haue called you and that iustly in plaine termes without any almost an heretike As for M. Iewel if M. Fekenham said as ye say he sayd that he should neuer be able to answere M. Doctour Hardings boke he said nothing but truth which doth well appere to any indifferent Reader by the labours of those that haue confuted already the stronger the greater and the more important partes of his Reply and haue alredy discried about one thowsand of manifest errours and lies in him To what number then thinke you will they muster if a whole confutation of all the remnant should come forthe Here would nowe somewhat be saied to your answere concerning the rumour of M. Fekenhams subscription and recantation and I suppose if I knewe the whole circuÌ„stance of the matter I might easely confute al your answere therin And yet as straunge as ye make your self to that rumour or any knowledge therof a man may wel gather and go no further then your owne booke that your selfe ministred great occasion of suche rumours as telling him so often in your answere of the feare of reuolte that his frendes had in him with the whiche also you ende your answere In telling of him that he semed to be resolued and in a maner fully satisfied at your hands And that ye made relation thereof to certaine honourable persons and finally that your selfe do plainely here confesse that ye sayed that M. Fekenham had chaunged his Religion nine tymes yea nintene tymes But these matters I will leaue as also your vnkinde and vngentle dealing with him and your complaintes againste him contrary to your promisse and will nowe onely put your Reader in remembramce of the Iesuites whome ye call monkishe Iebusites and pray him withall well to consider the order and trade of theire lyues and doctrine yea the gloriouse issewe that hath and daylie doth followe thereof comparing them with the doinges and doctrine of you and your fellowes And then I doubte not but he will thinke that this is nothing but vile and wicked rayling in you to call them Iebusites and that in comparison to you and your ghospelling bretherne they may be counted lyuing angells Yf the profession of a religiouse and a monastical life deserue in them this contumely and reproche at your handes then may ye call S. Basil S. Hierome S. Augustine S. Chrysostome S. Gregory our Apostle with Ruffinus Epiphanius Paulinus Cassianus and a nuÌ„ber of other auncient and godly Fathers Iebusites to And see ye not M. Horne howe this your blasphemie doth not redounde to those Fathers onely but euen to our Sauiour Christe Iesus him selfe whose name they beare and whose steppes they most diligently and most ernestly do followe aswel by a vertuouse austere lyfe as by paineful preaching Which their trauaile our Sauiour Iesus hath so prospered and blessed that your newe Apostle Luther hath not brought so many Christian soules by his poysoned heresie to destruction and damnation in Europa as they haue brought Panyms Mores aÌ„d Turks many a thousand mile from Europa from Paganisme to the catholike faith from the which we haue departed and runne awaye hedlong Neither can I either to much thinke vpon or to much prayse the wonderfull prouidence of God in this behalfe For euen as a thousand yeares sithence the Christian Empire and faith beganne to decay in Asia and Afrike by cursed Mahomete caused the decayed faith againe to springe and take roote in the west parte of the worlde as namely among vs in England and afterward among the Germans the Bulgarians the Polonians the Hungarians the Danes the Prussians the Lituanians and among a number of other nations as I haue in the Fortresse annexed to the history of Bede â—eclared so nowe in the latter daies the Empire of Constantinople becomming Turkishe and in our daies a great part of our owne Europa being the more pity caried away with errours and heresies God hath of his wonderful mercy and goodnes in mans remembrance opened and reueled to vs as it were a newe world of the which neâ—ther by writing nor otherwise we euer heard any thing before And which is a cause of deper and more ample thankes he hath by his prouidence so ordeyned that the sayd couÌ„tries beside in Asia and Aphâ—ica are become of plaine and open Idolatours of Mores and Sarazens very good Christians aÌ„d that cheifly by the great helpe and trauaile of these blessed and vertuouse Iesuites whom you so lewdly cal Iebusites By whom also God hath shewed such wonders and miracles as the hearing or reading of them were to any good Christian heart of al things most comfortable And suerly if a man would deaply and throughly weigh and consider
vntruthe for by â—ou they may take al vpoÌ„ them ergo this also The .535 vntruthe mere slauÌ„derous Concerning this vvorde Priest Exod. 28. Ioelis 1. Vlulate Ministri altaris Hiere 33. Sacerdotes Ministri mei Heb. 10. Act. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Augu lib. 20. de Ciuitate Dei cap. 10. Hebr. 7. Oecumenius sentence of the sayd sacrifice Sacerdos in aeternuÌ„ Psal. 19. Tu es sacerdos in aeternuÌ„ secunduÌ„ ordineÌ„ Melchisedech Consider M. Ievvels ansvvere to the sayed Oecumenius M. Ievvels hypocritall dissimulation In his reply fo 75. Ievvell fol. 503. Vid. 2. CoÌ„c Nicenum actio 4. Non. 1. vt in Ievvell pag. 517. Fol. 580. Nos Christiani propemodum quid sit ara quid sit victima nescimus Nicenae 2. synodi Act. 4. fol. 517. col 2. Pudore sufsundantur Iudaei qui proprios reges et alienos adoraÌ„tes nos Christianos taÌ„quam idololatras irrident Nos auÌ„t Christiani oiÌ„bus in ciuitatib regionib indies et in horas singulas coÌ„tra idola stamus armati coÌ„tra idola psallimê° coÌ„tra idola preces fundimê° Et qua taÌ„dem fronte Iudaei nos vocant idololatras Vbi nunc sunt quae olim ab istis oblatae sunt idolis bouÌ„ ouiuÌ„ filiorum quoque victimae vbi sacrificioruÌ„ fumi vbi arae et perfusioÌ„es sanguinuÌ„ Nos verò Christiani propemodum quid sit ara quid sit victima ignoramus M. Horn. denying the sacrifice maketh a playne vvay for Antichriste Daniel 12. Quum ablatum fuerit iuge sacrificium Aug. de ciuit Dei lib. 20. ca. 23. 29. Prosper de diuinis pro niss praedict dimid temp cap. 13. Hier. in dict cap. 12. Primas in apoc li. 3. cap. 11. Greg. l 32. in Iob. 14. An ansvvere to M. Horne for M. FekeÌ„haÌ„s traÌ„slating of the vvord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pascere vel regere 2. Reg. 5. Tâ— pasces â—opulum meuÌ„ Israel iueris dux super Israeel Cui praecept vt pasceret populum meuÌ„ ca. 7. Psalm 77 pauit eos in innoceÌ„tia cordis sui So dothe also the Englishe traÌ„slation of the nevv testament pâ—iÌ„ted at zuricâ—â—n .1550 In his Replie pag. 239. The shepherdes office resembleth most properly the Bishopes Office Genes 31. Chrysostoms saiyngs touching the spirituall gouernement Lib. 3. de dignitate Sacâ—rdotij IbideÌ„ li. 6. Porrò illuÌ„ ipsuÌ„ oportet tantò oiÌ„bs rebus illis pÌ„stare ê“ quib intercedit quaÌ„tò pareÌ„ vt subditos praefectus excellat CuÌ„ auÌ„t ille spiritum SanctuÌ„ inuocauerit sacrificiuÌ„que illud horrore ac reuereÌ„tia plenissimuÌ„ perfecerit coÌ„muni omniuÌ„ manibus assidue pertractato quaero ex te cat Locus altari vicinus in illius honoreÌ„ ê— imolatur angeloruÌ„ choris plenus est Id quod credere abuÌ„de licet vel ex tanto illo sacrificio quod tuÌ„ peragitur Iliad â— The Princes supremacy ouâ—rthrowen by that that M. Horne him selfe grauÌ„teth De correptione gratia c. 3 De fide operibus Cap. 2. Cùm in Ecclesiae disciplina visibilis fuerat gladius cessaturus De correp gratia Cap. 15. Conâ—ra â—duersur legis prophetarum lib. 1. Cap. 17. Luc. 12. Math. 10. c. 28 Augustin vt suprà De fide operibus Cap. 2. Act. 20. De ciuit Dei li. 20. cap. 10. See the force of truthe Heb. 13. The .536 vntruth As before in the 531 532. and 533. vntruthes The 537. vntruth Your assertion is thereby vtterly iÌ„proued and ouerthrowen for then the priÌ„ce is not supreame gouernor in all causes M. FeckeÌ„hams .2 reason Hebre. 13. In Comm. Ibidem 1. Reg. 2. Vide Dionysium 1. reg 2. Augustin epist. 50. 1. Cor. 4. 5. Epiphan haeres 42. li. 1. tom 3 Augustin de verbis Dom. sec. IoaÌ„ serm 34. Ezech. 34. In lib. de pastoribus Cap. 10.11 13. 1. Cor. 14. Gen. 3. The .538 vntruthe M Feckenham reasoneth not so But thus Therefore vvomen can not take vppon them the Supreame gouernement in all causes c. The .539 vntruthe The argument is nothing like The .540 vntruthe This argument is made vvith good and greate consideration as shall appeare M. FeckeÌ„hams 3. reason 1. Cor. 14. The .541 vntruth It conteineth an argumeÌ„t that M Horne shal neuer assoyle The 542. vntruth Slaunderous and iniurious The .543 vntruth For they are 2. diuers articles not one ClemeÌ„s in compend de fide The .544 vntruth The coÌ„moÌ„ opinioÌ„ of lerned meÌ„ rekoneth more theÌ„ 12. Articles The .545 vntruth As before The .546 vntruth They are plaine coÌ„tradictory one to an other as shal appeare The .547 vntruth ioyned vvith impiety The catholike Churche that you by othe renouÌ„ce is the Church of Christe not of antichrist The definition of the catholique Churche* vnperfect as shall appeare The .548 vntruth You haue no agreâ—ment consent or vnite of doctrine amoÌ„ge your selues The .549 vntruth mere slanderous The 550. vntruth M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ saied not so of the Realme The 551. vntruth It is right true that in effect you do so as it shall appeare The .552 vntruth For M. Fekenham saied not that it is so but that by Othe you make it so vvhich is true as it shal be proued The .553 vntruth Notorious The Othe speaketh of Euery foraine Prelate not of a foraine prelat You are novv ashamed your selfe of the Othe M. Horne The 3. chief pointe In hoc coÌ„muniter coÌ„cordant Theologi canonistae Gull Linvvood in coÌ„stit prouinc de summae trinit ca. 1. §. item alij D. Thom. 2.2 q. 1. Arti 8. Host. Io. And. in rub de sum trinitate Ruffinus iÌ„ symbolo M. Horne depraueth M. FekenhaÌ„s argumeÌ„t The othe coÌ„trarye to an Article of our crede An other contradiction betvveÌ„ the Othe and an article of our Creede VVat it is to renouÌ„ce the authorite of euery forrayn prelate Confes. lib. 3. Cap. 8. Epist. 118. ad Ianua Beda lib. 1. cap. 17. Bed lib. 2. cap. 4. Idem lib. eodem ca. 19. Epist. 48. ad Vincentium CoÌ„t Dona. post collationeÌ„ ca. 4 Lib. de vnitat Ecclesiae c. 4. Act. 4. pag. 304. 306. To. 2. Concil M FekenhaÌ„ clered A foule shift vsed by M. Horne M. Horns definitioÌ„ of the Churche M. Horns Church coÌ„pared to the schismatical temple of Samaria Iosephus de bello In daico li. 7. ca. 30. de Antiq. lib. 11. ca. vltimo Ioan. 4. Deut. 12. 2. paral 7. Iosephus antiq l. 11. cap. vlt. Lib. 12. ca. 1. Ant. IdeÌ„ lib. 13. ca. 6. Ant. Nevves out of FlauÌ„dreâ— for M. Horn and his brethern Vide FranciscuÌ„ PhilippuÌ„ Surium Galat. 1. In CoÌ„fut Ministrorum Antvverp fol. 92. 93 Vide Tiletani praesat ad SenatuÌ„ Antvverp 1. Cor. 14. The .554 vntruth It is not lauful for any PriÌ„ce to take it The .555 vntruth Horible and Protestante lyke The .556 vntruth Extreme slaunderous as al the world knoweth yea M. Horne him self The .557 vntruth The companie of catholykes is
Fekenhā meant otherwise then he durst plainly vtter or by his cūning could aunswer vnto M. Horne The 2. Diuision Vvherein I follovv the order of M. Fekenhams booke I make the proofes according to his request and besides my proofes foorth of the Scriptures the auncient Doctours the Generall Councels and Nationall I make proofe by the continual practise of the Church .3 in like gouernment as the Queenes Maiestie taketh vpon her and that by such Authors for a great sort of them as are the more to be credited in this matter for that they vvere most earnest fautors of the Romish sea infected as the times vvere vvith much superstitiō and did attribute vnto the see of Rome and so to the vvhole Clergie so much authoritie in Churche matters as they mighte and muche more then they ought to haue done Stapleton I wil not charge M Horne that his meaning is to ingraffe in the mindes of the subiectes a misliking of the Queenes Maiestie as though shee vsurped a power and autoritie in Ecclesiasticall maters whereto shee hath no right as he chargeth M. Fekenham withal vnlesse perchance he were of Councell with the holy brotherhode of Geneua for the Booke whereof we shall hereafter speake that spoyleth the Queenes Maiesty of al her authority as wel tēporal as spiritual and vnlesse he hath in opē sermō at VVinchester mainteined cōtrary to the Quenes ecclesiastical iniunctions such as would not reform their disordered apparel and that after he had put his hand as one of the Queenes cōmissioners to the redresse of the saied disorder And vnlesse he hath and doth maītein many things beside yea and cōtrary to the lawes and orders of the realm late set forth cōcerning maters ecclesiasticall as it is wel knowē and to be proued he hath don as wel in the defending of the Minister of Durley near the Manour of Bisshops Walthā refusing the saied order as otherwise But this may I boldy say and I doubt nothinge to proue it that in al his boke there is not as much as one worde of scripture one Doctour one councell generall or prouincial not the practise of any one countrey throwgh owte the worlde counted Catholike that maketh for such kinde of regiment as M. Horne avoucheth nor any one manner of proufe that hath any weight or pythe in the worlde to perswade I wil not say M. Fekenham but any other of much lesse witte learning and experience I say M. Horne commeth not ones nighe the principall matter and question wherein M. Fekenhā would and of right ought to be resolued I say further in case we remoue and sequester al other proufes on oure syde that M. Horn shal by the very same fathers councels and other authorities by him felfe producted so be ouerthrowen in the chief and capital question vnto the which he cometh not nighe as a man might say by one thowsande myles that his owne company may haue iuste cause to feare least this noble blaste so valiantly and skilfully blowen owte of M. Hornes trompet shall engender in the harts of all indifferent and discrete Readers much cause to mistruste more thē they did before the whol matter that M. Horne hath taken in hande to iustifie Wherefore as it is mete in al matters so is it here also cōueniēt and necessary to haue before thyne eyes good Reader the state and principal question controuersed betwene the parties standing in variance And then diligently to see how the proufes are of eche party applied for the confirming of their assertions There are therfore in this cause many things to be considered Firste that Christe lefte one to rule his whole Churche in his steade from tyme to tyme vnto the ende of the worlde Secondly that this one was Saint Peter the Apostle and now are the Bisshoppes of Rome his successours Thirdly that albeit the Bisshop of Rome had no such vniuersal gouernment ouer the whole yet that he is and euer was the patriarche of Englande and of the whole weste Church and so hath as muche to doe here as any other patriarche in his patriarkshippe Then that all were it that he had nothing to intermedle with vs nor as Pope nor as patriarche yet can not this supremacy of a ciuil prince be iustified whereof he is not capable especiallye a woman but it must remayne in some spiritual man Beside this the Catholikes say that as there was neuer any suche presidēte heretofore in the Catholike Churche so at this present there is no such except in England neither emonge the Lutherans the Zwinglians the Swenckfeldians or Anabaptistes nor any other secte that at this daye raygneth or rageth in the worlde None of these I saye agnise their cyuil prince as supreame gouernour in al causes spiritual and temporal Last of al I say and M. Fekenham wil also saye that euen M. Horne him selfe in this his answere retreyteth so farre backe from this assertion of supreame gouernment in all causes spirituall and temporall whiche is the state and keye of the whole question that he plucketh from the prince the chief and principal matters and causes ecclesiasticall as we shall here after plainely shewe by his owne woordes The premisses then being true and of owre syde abundantly proued and better to be proued as occasion shall serue as nothing can effectually be brought against them so M Horne as ye shal euidently perceiue in the processe stragleth quyte from al these points besetting himselfe all his study and endeuor to proue that which neither greatly hyndereth oure cause nor much bettereth his and for the which neither maister Fekenham nor any other Catholike will greatly contende with him whiche is when all is done that Princes may medle and deale with causes ecclesiasticall Which as it is in some meaning true so dothe yt nothing reache home to the pointe most to haue bene debated vpon And so is much labour vaynely and idlelye employed with tediouse and infynite talke and bablinge all from the purpose and owte of the matter whiche ought speciallye to haue bene iustifyed And therefore this is but an impudente facing and bragging to say that he hath proued the like regiment that we deny by the Fathers by the Councels and by the continual practise of the Churche Now it is worthy to see the iolye pollicy of this man and howe euen and correspondent it is to his fellowe protestants M. Iewel restrayneth the Catholikes to .600 yeres as it were by an extraordinary and newe founde prescription of his owne embarringe al Later proufes Yet he him selfe in the meane tyme runneth at large almoste one thowsande yeares Later shrynkinge hither and thyther taking tagge and ragge heretike and Catholik for the fortifying of his false assertions This wise trade this man kepeth also and to resolue M. Fekenham and setle his conscience he specially stayeth him self vpon Platina Nauclerus Abbas Vrspergensis Sabellicus Aeneas pius Volaterranus Fabian Polichronicon Petrus Bertrandus Benno
withoute measure of bloudshedde by taking vppe of the Kings rentes in Gasconie and the Prouince by possessing by violence his principal townes Rhone Orleans Lions and suche other by murdering most traiterouslie his General Captaine the noble Duke of Guise haue shewed their godly obedience to their Soueraigne Princes For the better and more large deciphering of all these tragicall feates wrought by the Caluinistes in the Realme of Fraunce I referre you Maister Horne to an Oration made of this matter expresselye and pronounced here in Louaine and translated eloquently and printed in our Englishe tongue What loyall subiectes the Caluinistes in Scotland haue shewed them selues towarde their Queene and Soueraigne Knokes and his band the flight of the Nobles aÌ„d the murdering also of her most dere Secretary eueÌ„ within her graces hearing with other bloudy practises yet hot and fresh beareth open witnesse before al the worlde It is euident that beside and against the Princes authority your Religion M. Horne hath taken place there To come to the outragious enormities of the low Countries here what tongue can expresse what penne can deciphre sufficiently the extremity thereof These men liuing vnder a most Catholique moste clement and moste mighty Prince the loyaltie of their profession is suche they neither reuerence his Religion nor consider his clemencie nor feare his power but contrary to his open edictes and proclamations abusing his rare clemencie in remitting vnto them the rigour of the Inquisition proceede daylie to ouerturne the Relligion by him defended to prouoke his iuste indignation and to contemne his Princely power For a graunte beinge made of the mollification thereof for a season vntill the Kings pleasure were farder knowen at the humble suite of certaine GentlemeÌ„ put vp to the Ladie Regent the .5 of April in the yere .1566 which graunt also was expressely made vpoÌ„ conditioÌ„ that nothing should be innouated in matters of Religion in the meane while these men yet hauing an inche grauÌ„ted them tooke an elle and the rodde being cast aside fel streight to more vnthriftinesse then before For sone after flocked downe into these lowe Countries a number of rennegate preachers some out of Geneua and Fraunce some out of Germanie some Sacramentaries some LutheraÌ„s and some Anabaptists Who lacking not their vpholders and staies fel to open preaching first in Flaunders and then next in Antwerp the .24 of Iune of the said yeare .1566 After at Tournay and Valencenes in Holland and Brabant in al Townes wel nere except onely this noble Vniuersitie of Louaine which God only be praised therefore hath continued in al these garboiles troubles and disorders not only free from all spoiles of their Churches and Chappelles yea and of all Monasteries round about as few townes beside haue done namely Bruxels Bruges Lyle Mounts in Henaut Arras Douay and no towne els of importance as farre as I can remember but also hath remained free from all schismatical sermons in or about the towne Whiche of no great towne in all Brabant and Flanders beside can be said God onely be praised therefore for whose only glory I write it For as this towne and vniuersitie was aboue al other townes in al this Land moste spyted and threatened of these rebellious Protestantes by reason of the Doctours and Inquisitours here whose rigour they pretended as a cause of their malice so was it by Gods singular mercy from their speciall malice most singularly preserued To him onely be the glorie and honour thereof Els mans policie was no lesse and the power of resistance was greater in other townes then in this But God I trust hath shewed his singular mercie vppon this place to stoppe the gaping Rauens mouthes the hereticall broode as well of this lande as otherwhere which thirsted after the bloud of the learned Doctours and Catholique Students of this place To returne to our matter the sermons beginning at Antwerpe without the towne walles at the first fewe at the second and thirde preachings and so foorth greate numbers assembled The more halfe alwayes as gasers on and harkeners for newes then zealous Gospellers as they call them selues The number then bothe of the audience and preachers increasing a proclamation came from the court and was published in Antwerp the .vj. of Iulie that none of towne should repaire to suche forraine preachings vppon a paine This was so well obeyed that to the Kinges owne Proclamation printed and fastened vpon the South doore of S. Maries Church in Antwerpe it was in the very paper of the Proclamation vnderwriten by a brother of your Gospell M. Horne Syrs To morow ye shall haue a Sermon at suche a place and time As who woulde saye a figge for this Edicte and as the traiterouse brethern in Antwerp haue not sticked openlie to saye Schijâ—e op die Conning We will haue the woorde what so euer oure Kinge saie or commaunde to the contrarye How thinke you M. Horne Doe these men acknowledge their Prince Supreame Gouernour in all Spirituall causes But lette vs goe on To let passe the continuance of their preachings without the walles whiche dured aboute six or seuen wekes the Prince of Orenge gouernor of the towne labouring in the meane season a greate while but in vaine to cause them to surcease from their assemblies vntill the Kinges pleasure with the accorde of the Generall States were knowen they not admitting any suche delaie or expectation as them selues in a frenche Pamphlet by them published in printe without the name of the Author or place of the printing doe confesse foreseeing as thei said that no good would come thereof and therefore obeying the Magistrat as much as them listed found the meanes to bring their assemblies into the town it self so farre without the Kings or the Regents authoritye as if they had had no King at al out of the land nor Regent in the land But the meanes which they found to bring this feate to passe was singular and notable Wheras the .19 of August the Prince of Orenge departed froÌ„ Antwerp to Bruxels to the court that being then in the Octaues of the AssuÌ„ptioÌ„ of our Lady a special solemnitie in the chief Church of Antwerp town the brethren both for the Gouernors absence emboldened and in despite of that soleÌ„nity more enkendeled the .xx. of August beiÌ„g Tuesday toward eueniÌ„g at the Antemne time betwene v. and .vj. of the clock began first by certain boyes to play their PageaÌ„t mocking and striking by way of derision the Image of our Lady theÌ„ especially visited and honored for the honorable memorial of her glorious AssuÌ„ptioÌ„ At this light behauiour of the boies som stirre being made as wel by the Catholiks then in the Church as by the factioÌ„ of the Caluinists there also theÌ„ asseÌ„bled the Catholikes fearing a greater incoÌ„uenience began to depart the Churche and the brethren at the rumour therof increased very much HerevpoÌ„ incontineÌ„tly the Margraue of the towne the chief
Officer in the Gouernours absence being sone aduertised by the Catholikes of some tumult like to arise drew in al hast to the Church But the brethren by this time were become Lordes of the Church and had shut the dores against the Margraue Notwithstāding at length the Margraue going from doore to dore gat in and approching to the assemblie of the Caluinists willed and cōmaūded thē in the Kings name whose Officer he was to depart the Church and not to interrupt Gods seruice as they had begun Thei answered thei came also to do God seruice and to sing a few Psalmes in his honor that being a place most cōueniēt therfore Many wordes passing betwen the Margraue and them their number being great and increasing stil the Margraue departed the Church nothing preuailing neither by faire wordes nor by foule The Magistrate being thus reiected as vnhable in deede to withstande the faction of the Rebelles as it appeared well euen that night the holy brotherhode went to their druggery First they song Psalmes pretending that only to be the cause of their meeting there at that time At their Psalmodie rushed in great numbers of people some to see and be gone againe some to remaine and accompanie them I was my self present at the beginning of this Tragedy coming by chaunce to the towne that afternone and I saw after the Margraue was gone out of the Churche and their Psalmodie begonne not past I verely suppose threescore persons assembled Mary there rushed in continually greate numbers of such as taried still with them All this was before six of the clock From that time foreward their melodie sone ended they proceeded to sacrilege to breaking of Images to throwing downe of Aulters of Organes and of all kind of Tabernacles as well in that Churche as in all other Churches Monasteries and Chappelles of Antwerpe to stealing of Chalices to spoiling of Copes to breaking vppe of seates to robbing of the Churche Wardens boxes as well for the Churche as for the poore And heerein I will reporte that whiche I sawe with myne eyes In Sainte Iames Churche the spoyle there being not so outragiouse as in other Churches al the settles benches and seates made aboute the Churche pillers and Aulters for folke to sitte and kneele in were in maner left whole one onelye excepted placed at the west ende of the Churche in the which were diuers little scobbes and boxes of gatherings for the poore These scobbes lo onlye were broken vp and the contents visited for to them was their chiefe deuotion All the reste remained whole and vnspoyled To be shorte al that night which to him that had bene present thereat as I then was might well seme Nox Siciliana the Zelous brotherhood so folowed the chase that they lefte not one Churche in Antwerpe greate or smal where they hunted not vp good game and caryed away fleshe good store Chalices patens and cruets of golde and of siluer copes and vestiments of silke and of veluet fyne linnen and course none came amisse They tooke al in good parte and tooke no more then they founde What shal I speake of the very libraries spoiled and burned namely of the grey fryers and of the Abbye of S. Michael To describe particularly the horrible and outragious sacrileges of that night an eternal documēt of the ghospellike zele of this sacred brotherhood woulde require a ful treatise of it selfe Only this much I haue shorthly touched that you may see ād palpably feele M. Horne if any common sense remaine in you what obedient subiects your brethern are which with in .24 myles of their Princes Courte which contrary to the expresse admonition of the Magistrat then present contrary to all law reason right or conscience vnder pretence forsothe of your ghospels zele the zele truly of Christes ghospell was neuer such feared not in great numbers to committe such open robbery thefte felony sacrilege and treason But let vs procede This Noble Strategeme was a way to bringe their preachinges within the towne walles for now they had I trow well deserued of the towne and were right worthy of all fauour and libertye Therefore the Thursdaye after they preached openly in our lady Churche and the Saterday in in the Burge Churche and required to haue places in al the Churches to preache But at the first two and then fowre and at last all the Catholiks Churches being forebidden thē they obtayned yet certain places in the new towne to build them new Churches which they did with great spede The Caluinists builded foure and the Lutherans two This much grounde they gotte by one nightes worke But was it possible that such a beastly beginning should haue eyther long cōtinuance or any good ending We shal see by the issue In this moneth of August not in Antwerp only but in Gant Ypres Valencene and diuers other towns in Flādres Hartoghēbuske Lyre and other in Brabant in diuerse towns also of Hollād in some in Zelād and throughout wel nere al these low coūtres Churches wer robbed ād spoiled though in few so outragiously or so vniuersally as in the town of Antwerp The storme of this sodayne spoiles being somwhat asswaged ād stopped by policy ād spedy resistāce yet the new preachīgs took place about al towns ōly Louain as I haue said excepted this beīg the ōly maidē toun of any importance in al Brabāt and Flandres for being free both within and many a myle aboute no lesse from al schismatical preachings then frō all sacrilegious spoiles God only as I haue said be praised therefore But to procede soone after these sacrileges thei fel to opē rebelliō For whē al wēt not foreward as it liked the Ministres by their persuasions townes began to rebelle and to shut their gates against the Kings souldiars which to haue iustice don vpō Church robbers and to stay farder enormities the Prince cōmaūded to be admitted Such were Tournay Valencens Hartoghenbaske ād Hassels in Lukelād But Tournay being soone recouered and the protestātical rebelles subdewed Valēcens held out euē to the battery of the wals before which time all Catholiks being driuē out of the toune that opēly would shew thē selues for such al monasteries being ouerthrowen the churches being turned into barns or storehouses for their corne the brethern of Antwerp enuying at the ioly liberty and audacity of the Valēceners attēpted diuers times to obtayn the like in their town also Witnesses hereof the tumult made about the grey fryers Church the 19. of Septēber the Prince of Orēge being present skāt able to stay it The spoyl renewed in S. Maries Church in the moneth of Nouēbre whereof six the next day were hāged by the Conte Hochstrat thē the Prince of Orenge his deputy The burning of a great part of the grey fryers Church and cloister in the first Sōday of Lēt And last of al the opē manifest and notorious rebelliō made by the caluinists in Antwerp the 13. of March last whē thei possessed
behoueth vs al with al our harte to pray let them be feruente in the godly zeale of religion but they may not be heads of the Churche in no case for this Supremacy doth not appertayne to them These are no Papistes I trowe Maister Horne but youre owne deare brethern of Magdeburge in their newe storie ecclesiastical by the which they would haue al the worlde directed yea in that story whereof one parcel Illiricus and his fellowes haue dedicated to the Quenes Maiesty that beare the worlde hand they are the true and zelouse schollers of Luther In case ye thinke their testimony not to haue weight enowgh then herkē to your and their Apostle Luther who writeth that it is not the office of Kings and princes to cōfirme no not the true doctrine but to be subiecte and serue the same Perhaps ye wil refuse and reiecte bothe the Magdeburgenses and Luther to as your mortal enemies yow being a sacramentarye and such as take yow and your fellowes for stark heretiks A hard and a straunge case that now Luther cā take no place amōge a nōber of the euāgelical brethern What say yow then to Andreas Modreuiu◠Surely one of the best lerned of al your sect How lyke yow then him that saieth there ought to be some one to be taken for the chiefe and Supreame head in the whole Churche in al causes ecclesiastical Wel I suppose you wil challenge him to as a Lutherane Yf it muste neades be so I trust M. Caluin your greatest Apostle shal beare some sway with yow I know ye are not ignorante that he calleth those blasphemers that did call kinge Henry the eight Supreme heade of the Churche of Englande and handleth the kinge hī selfe with such vilany and with so spitefull woords as he neuer handled the Pope more spitefully and al for this title of Supremacy which is the key of this your noble booke Can ye now blame the Catholikes M. Horne yf they deny this supremacy which the heads of your owne religion aswel Lutherans as Zwingliās doe deny and refuse O what a straunge kinde of religion is this in Englande that not onely the Catholikes but the very patriarches of the new euangelical brotherhod doe reiecte and condemne Perchaunce ye wil saye Wel for al this there is no Englishe man of this opinion Mary that were wonderfull that if as we be sequestred and as it were shut vp from other countres by the great Ocean sea that doth enuyrō vs so we should be shut vp from the doctrine as wel of the Catholiks as also the Protestants of other cōtreis and that with vs the Lutherans and Zwingliās should finde no frendes to accompany them in this as wel as in other points But contente your self M. Horne and thinke you if ye do not alredy that either your self or many other of your brethern like the quenes supremacy neuer a deale in hart what so euer ye pretēd and dissemble in words Think ye that Caluin is so slenderly frended in Englād his bookes being in such high price and estimatiō there No no it is not so to be thought The cōtrary is to wel knowē especially the thing being not only opēly preached by one of your most feruēt brethren there in England euen since the Queenes maiesties reigne but also before openly and sharply writen against by your brethren of Geneua Especially one Anthonie Gilbie Whose wordes I wil as wel for my discharge in this matter somewhat at large recite as also to shew his iudgement of the whole Religion as well vnder King Henrie as King Edward and so consequently of the said Religion vnder our gracious Quene Elizabeth nowe vsed and reuiued that all the worlde may see that to be true that I said of the Supremacie as also that the feruent brethren be not yet come to any fixe or stable Religion and that they take this to be but simple as yet ād vnperfit In the time saith he of King Henrie the eight when by Tindall Frith Bilney and other his faithfull seruauntes God called England to dresse his vineyarde many promised ful faire whome I coulde name but what fruite followed Nothing but bitter grapes yea bryers and brambles the wormewood of auarice the gall of crueltie the poyson of filthie fornication flowing from head to fote the contempt of God and open defence of the cake Idole by open proclamation to be read in the Churches in steede of Gods Scriptures Thus was there no reformation but a deformation in the time of the Tyrant and lecherouse monster The bore I graunt was busie wrooting and digging in the earth and all his pigges that followed him but they sought onely for the pleasant fruites that they winded with their long snoutes and for their owne bellies sake they wrooted vp many weeds but they turned the ground so mingling good and badde togeather sweet and sower medecine and poyson they made I saye suche confusion of Religion and Lawes that no good thing could growe but by great miracle vnder suche Gardeners And no maruaile if it be rightlye considered For this Bore raged against God against the Diuell against Christe and against Antichriste as the some that he caste out againste Luther the racing out of the name of the Pope And yet allowing his lawes and his murder of many Christian souldiars and of many Papists doe declare and euidentlie testifie vnto vs especially the burning of Barnes Ierome and Garrette their faithfull preachers of the truthe and hanging the same daye for maintenaunce of the Pope Poel Abel and Fetherstone dothe clearelie painte his beastlines that he cared for no Religion This monsterous bore for all this must needes be called the Heade of the Churche in paine of treason displacing Christe our onely head who ought alone to haue this title Wherefore in this pointe O Englande ye were no better then the Romishe Antichriste who by the same title maketh him selfe a God and sitteth in mens consciences banisheth the woorde of God as did your King Henrie whome ye so magnifie For in his beste time nothing was hearde but the Kings Booke the Kings Procedings the Kings Homilies in the Churches where Gods woorde onelie should haue ben preached So made you your King a God beleuing nothing but that he allowed I will not for shame name how he turned to his wonte I will not write your other wickednesse of those times your murders without measure adulteries and incestes of your King and his Lordes and Commones c. Loe Maister Horne howe well your Protestante fellowe of the beste race euen from Geneua lyketh this Supremacie by plaine woordes saiynge that this title whiche you so stoutlye in all this your booke auouche displaceth Christe who owghte and that onely to enioye it And whereas ye moste vntruely saye heere that we make the Pope our God in earth Maister Gilbie saieth that you make your Prince a God in attributing to her this wrong title
vvil seeme somtime in general speach to attribute vnto her the onely Supremacy vnder God ouer her dominions and subiectes vvhich you meane not for vvithin a vvhile after in plaine vvordes you deny the same And your holy Father vvil geue you his curse for that being his svvorne Aduocate at the first entry into the plea you geue from him the vvhole title of his vniust claime to vvit the supreme gouernaunce ouer the Quenes highnes dominions and people You must novv therefore make some shifte and cal to remembraunce one sleight or other by some distinctioÌ„ vvhereby to auoide your holy Fathers curse that you may continue vnder his blessing You vvill expounde your meaning by restreyning the supreme gouernment of the Queenes maiesty onely in causes Temporal and not in causes or things Ecclesiasticall But thâ—s distinction commeth to late and vvil doe you no ease for that in both these kindes of causes you haue already graunted vnto her the only supreme gouernmeÌ„t and that as you verily think persuaded in conscience vvheruppon you offer to receiue a corporal Othe vpon the Euangelistes And this your graunt passed froÌ„ you by these vvords Ouer al maner persones borne vvithin her dominions of vvhat estate either Ecclesiastical or Temporal so euer they be In this that you graunt vnto her highnes thouly supreme rule ouer the Lay and Ecclesiastical personnes you haue also concluded therevvith in all causes both Ecclesiastical and Temporal vvhich is plainly and firmely proued by this argument follovving A supreme gouernour or ruler is one vvho hath to ouersee guyde care prouide order and directe the things vnder his gouernment and rule to that ende and in .20 those actions vvhich are appointed and doe properly belonge to the subiect or thing gouerned So that in euery gouernment and rule there are thre things necessarely coÌ„curraÌ„t the Gouernor the Subiect or mattier gouerned and the obiect or mattier vvherabout and vvherein the gouernement is occupied and doth consiste But the Quenes highnes by your ovvne confession is the only supreme gouernour ouer al manner persones Ecclesiastical borne vvithin her dominions Ergo Her highnes thonely supreme gouernour ouer such persones hath to ouersee guyde care prouide order and directe them to that ende and in those actioÌ„s vvhich are appointed and doe 21. properly belonge to Ecclesiastical persones And so by good consequent you haue renounced al foreine gouernment For this exclusiue Onely doth shut out all other from supreme gouernment ouer Ecclesiastical personnes and also yee doe .22 affirme the Quenes maiesty to be supreme gouernour in those actions vvhich are appointed and that doe properly belong to Ecclesiastical persones vvhich are no other but things or causes Ecclesiastical The 4. Chapter how princes be supreme gouernours ouer al ecclesiastical persons their subiects and yet not in al Ecclesiastical matters HEre is first a worshipfull reason and cause to marueyle at M. Fekenham that he shoulde by writing presently offer him selfe to receiue an othe because he neuer made mention of anie suche Othe before neither any suche was at anye tyme of him required Surelye this is as greate a cause to wonder at as to see a gose goe barefote But nowe will hee playe the worthye Logician and M. Fekenham wil he nil he shal be driuen by fyne force of a Logical definition to graunte the Quene to be supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall for that he graunteth her to be supreame heade of al persons bothe ecclesiastical and temporal Because saieth he the supreame gouernour or ruler is he that ordereth and directeth al actions belonging and appointed to the subiects aÌ„d therby inferreth that the Quenes Maiesty is supreame and onely gouernour euen in those actions that belonge to ecclesiastical persons which are causes ecclesiasticall But as good skil as this man hath in Logike which is correspondent to his diuinity he hath browght vs foorth a faulty and a viciouse definition For a Supreame gouernour is he that hath the chief gouermente of the thiÌ„g gouerned not in those Actions that may any way properly belong to the Subiect or thing gouerned as M. Horn saith but in those Actions that belonge to the ende whereunto the gouernour tendeth Which may wel be althowgh he haue not the chief gouerment in al the actions of the thing gouerned but in suche actions as properly appertayne to him as a subiecte to that gouernour For in one man many rulers may and doe dayly concurre whiche in some sense may euery one be called his Supreame gouernours As yf he be a seruant the maister and if he be a son in that respect the Father and yf his father and maister dwel in a city the Maior also is his Fathers and maisters and so his cheif gouernour to for things concerning the ciuil gouernment of the city And of al these the prince chief and supreame gouernour as they be subiects Otherwise the prince doth not intermedle with the fathers office in duetifulnes dewe vnto him by his son nor with the maister for that gouerment he hath vppon his seruante no more then with the schole-mayster for the gouerment of his schollers and their actioÌ„s or the maister of the ship for the actions and doings of the mariners otherwise then any of these offende the positiue Lawes of the realme and so hath the prince to do with him as his subiecte or when he shal haue nede to vse them for the commen welth wherein as subiects and members of the said coÌ„men welth they must to hiÌ„ obey Much like it is with the Spiritual meÌ„ which be also meÌ„bers of the sayde coÌ„men welth aÌ„d therfore in that respect subiect to the priÌ„ce aÌ„d his lawes and so is it true that the priÌ„ce is supream gouernour of al persons aswel spiritual as teÌ„poral but that therfore he should also be Supreame gouernour in al their actions wil no more follow theÌ„ of the actions of them before rehersed Yea much lesse For the better vnderstanding whereof it is to be knoweÌ„ that before the comming of Christ Kinges wer there many but Christian Kinges none Many coÌ„men welthes wer there but no ChristeÌ„ coÌ„meÌ„ welth nor yet godly coÌ„moÌ„ welth properly to speke sauiÌ„g amoÌ„g the Iewes but ciuil and politik The end and final respect of the which ciuil commeÌ„welth was and is vnder the regimeÌ„t of some one or moe persons to whom the multitude coÌ„mitteh theÌ„self to be ordered and ruled by to preserue theÌ„selues from al inward and outwarde iniuries oppressions and enimies and further to prouide not only for their saftie aÌ„d quietnes but for their welth and abundance and prosperouse maintenance also To this ende tendeth and reacheth and no further the ciuile gouernment and to the preseruation tuition and furtherance of this end chiefly serueth the Prince as the principal and most honorable person of the whole state which thing is common as wel to the heathenish as to the Christian gouernment But ouer
here folowīg who speaketh of M. Fekenhā without any regarde so loosely and lewdely as to saye he maketh his belly his God that his frēds mistrusted his reuolting and wauering incōstācy that he sent foorth copies of the book as M. Horn termeth the shedule when he sawe the othe should not be tendred him and such lyke Where are nowe in this your false tale the dewe circūstāces that ye nedelessely required of M. Fekenhā most necessarie here to haue bene obserued of yow Suerly the rest is as true as that ye write of his seruante and of his charges wekely defrayde by his frēds and brought in by his seruāte which is as farre as I can vnderstande stark false Why doe ye not I pray you in these and your other blinde fonde folishe and false ghesses and surmises make your tale more apparāte and cowlorable clothing it with some cōuenient and dew circumstances that ye do so much harpe vppon against M. Fekenham Ye be now again blindly and lewdly harping vpō his revolte to slaunder and deface him Ye say he sent out his copies when he vnderstode right wel that the othe was not like to be tendered him How proue ye it good Sir He and other Catholiks made their certain accompte that after the end of the parliament the othe should haue ben offred thē what was the cause it was not exacted I certainly know not were it for the great plague that immediatly reigned and raged at London I pray God it were no plague to punish the straunge procedings in that parliament against his holy Church and to put vs in remembraunce of a greater plague imminēte and hanging ouer vs in this or in an other world onlesse we repent or were it by special order goodnes and mercy of the Quenes Maiesty I can not tel But this well I wote no gramercy to you sir who so sore thirsted and lōged for the catholiks bloud And therfore as sone as Gods plague ceased thought to haue your self plaged the Catholiks exactīg the Othe of M. Doctour Bonner Bisshop of Lōdon But lo here now began your and your fellowes the protestant bisshops wonderful plague and scourge that throwgh your own seking and calling this man to the othe the matter so meruelously fel out that ye and your felowes as ye were no church bisshops whose authority ye had forsaken and defied so you were also no parliament bisshops Vpō the which a pitiful case your state your honour your worship and bisshoply authority yea faith and al now restethe and dependeth A meruelouse prouidence of God that while ye could not be contente to spoile the true bisshops of their wordly estate and honor but must nedes haue their poore lyfe and al you your self were founde to be no bisshops no not by the very statutes of the realme But lette these thinges now passe and herken we to Maister Hornes blaste The 8. Diuision Pag. 6. b. M. Fekenham First is that I must by a booke Othe vtterlye testifie that the Queenes highnes is the onely supreme gouernour of this realme and that aswell in all Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as Temporall But to testifie any thinge vppon a booke Othe no man may possiblye therein auoide periury except he doe first know the thing which he doth testifie and whereof he beareth witnesse and geueth testimonye And touching this knowledge that the Queenes maiesty is the onely supreme gouernour aswell in Spirituall or Ecclesiastical causes as in Tēporal besides that I haue no such knowledge I know no way nor meane whereby I shoulde haue any knowledge thereof And therefore of my part to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe beinge without as I am in deede al knowledge I cannot without committinge of plaine and manifest periury And herein I shal ioyne this issue with your L. that whē your L. shal be able either by such order of gouernment as our Sauiour Christe left behinde him in his Gospel and new testament either by the writing of such learned Doctours both Olde and new which haue from age to age witnessed the order of Ecclesiastical gouernmente in Christes Churche either by the general Councels wherein the righte order of Ecclesiastical gouernement in Christes Church hath beene most faithfully declared and shewed from time to time or elles by the continual practise of the like Ecclesiasticall gouernment in some one Church or part of all Christendom VVhan your Lordshippe shal be able by any of these fower meanes to make proufe vnto me that any Emperour or Empresse King or Quene may claym or take vpon thē any such gouernmēt in spiritual or ecclesiastical causes I shal herein yelde and with most humble thankes reken my selfe well satisfied and shal take vppon me the knowledge thereof and be ready to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe M. Horne The reason or argument that moueth you not to testifie vpon a book Othe the Q. Supremacy in causes ecclesiastical is this No man may testifie by Othe that thing vvhereof he is ignorant and knovveth nothīg vvithout committīg periury But you neither knovv that the Q. highnes is the onely supreme gouernour asvvel in causes Ecclesiasticall ▪ as Temporall neither yet knovv you any vvay or meane vvhereby to haue any knovvledge thereof Therefore to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe you can not vvithout committing of plaine and manifest periury For ansvveare to the Minor or seconde Proposition of this argument Although I might plainly deny that you are vvithout all knovvledge and vtterly ignoraunt both of the matter and the vvay or meane hovv to come by knovvledge therof and so put you to your prouf vvherein I knovv you must needes faile yet vvil I not so ansvveare by plain negatiue but by distinctiō or diuisiō of ignorāce And so for your better excuse declare in vvhat sort you are ignoraūt and vvithout al knovvledge There are three kinds of ignorātes the one of simplicity the other of vvilfulnes and the thirde of malice Of the first sort you cānot be for you haue had longe time good oportunity much occasiō and many vvaies vvhereby to come to the knovvledge hereof Yea you haue knovvē and profest openly by deede and vvorde the knovvledge hereof many yeers together For you did 28. knovv acknovvledge and confesse this supreme authority in causes Ecclesiastical to be in King Hēry the eight and his heyres vvhā your Abbay of Eueshā by cōmō cōsent of you and the other Mōks there vnder your couent seale vvas of your ovvn good vvilles vvithout compulsion surrendred into his handes and you by his authority refourmed forsooke your folishe vovve and many .29 horrible errours and superstitions of Monkery and became a secular Priest and Chaplaine to D. Bell and aftervvarde to D. Bonner and so duringe the life of King Henry the eight did agnise professe and teach opēly in your sermōs the kings Supremacy in causes Ecclesiastical This knovvledge remained stedfastly in you al
God And from suche Princes to all Princes indifferentlie to gather the like praeeminence in al points were no sure and sound gathering and collection Els if you wil haue your examples to proue and coÌ„firme then as Iosue circumcided so let the Prince baptise and as Iosue sacrificed vpon an Aulter so let the Prince in Cope and Surplesse celebrate your holy Communion Whiche two things as peculiar offices of Bisshops and Priestes M. Nowel excludeth flatly al Princes from yea and saith they oughte to be vntouched of Prince or other person Thus againe either ye iumble and iarre one from an other or els your Argument falleth downe right Choose whiche of both ye will M. Horne The .13 Diuision Pag 9. a. Dauid vvhom God appointed to be the pastour that is the King ouer Israel to feed his people did vnderstand that to this pastoral office of a King did belong of duetie not onelie a charge to prouide that the people might be gouerned vvith iustice and liue in ciuil honestie peace and tranquillitie publique and priuate but also to haue a speciall regarde and care to see them fedde vvith true doctrine and to be fostered vp in the Religion appointed by God him selfe in his lavve And therefore immediatlie after he vvas vvith some quietnes setled in his royall seat the first thing that he began to refourme and restore to the right order as a thing that appertained especially to his princelie charge and care vvas Gods religion and seruice vvhich had ben decayed and neglected long before in the time of King Saul For the better perfourmance vvhereof as the Supreme gouernour ouer al the estates both of the laitie and of the Clergie .41 in all maner of causes after consultation had vvith his chiefe Counsailers he calleth the Priestes and Leuites and commaundeth appointeth and directeth them in all manner of things and causes appertaining to their ecclesiasticall functions and offices He prepareth a semelie place for the Arke in his ovvne Citie He goeth vvith great solemnitie to fetch the Arke of the Lord. He coÌ„mauÌ„deth Sadâ—c aÌ„d Abiathar the Priests and the chief amoÌ„g the Leuites to sanctifie them selues vvith their brethren and than to carie the Arke vppon their shoulders vnto the place apointed He comptrolleth theÌ„ that the Arke was not caried before on their shoulders according to the lavv and therfore laieth to their charge the breach that vvas made by the death of Vsa He coÌ„maÌ„deth also the chief of the Leuits to apoint amoÌ„g their brethreÌ„ MusiciaÌ„s to play on diuers kinds of instâ—umeÌ„ts and to make melody vvith ioyfulnes He sacrificeth burnt aÌ„d peace offerings He blessed the people in the name of the Lord. He appointeth certain of the Leuites to minister continually before the Arke of the Lord to reherse his great benefits to the honour and praise of the Lord god of Israell And for that present time he made a psalme of gods praise and appointed Asaph aÌ„d his brethren to praise god thervvith He ordained the priests Leuites singers and porters and in some he apointed and ordered al the officers and offices required to be in the house of the Lord for the setting foorth of his seruice and religion The .11 Chapter concerning the example of Dauid BOTH M. Dorman and M. Doctor Harding affirme that the proceedings of King Dauid are nothing preiudiciall to the Ecclesiasticall authoritie in redressing of disorders before committed or doing suche things as are here rehersed No more then the reformatioÌ„ of Religion made by Quene Marie as M. D. Harding noteth which ye wot wel imployeth in her no such supremacie Beside that it is to be considered as M. D. Harding toucheth that he passed other Princes herein because he had the gift of prophecie So that neither those thinges that the Apologie sheweth of Dauid or those that yee and M. Nowell adde thereunto for the fortification of the said superioritie can by any meanes induce it The scripture in the sayed place by you and M. Nowel alleaged saith that Dauid did worke iuxta omnia quae scripta sunt in lege Domini according to all things writen in the lawe of God Wherevnto I adde a notable saying of the scripture in the said booke by you alleaged concerning Dauids doings by you brought foorth touching the Priestes and Leuites vt ingrediantur domum Dei iuxtaritum suum sub manu Aaron Patris eorum sicut praeceperat Dominus deus Israel Kinge Dauids appointmente was that the Leuites and Priestes shoulde enter in to the house of God there to serue vnder the gouernment Of whom I pray you Not of King Dauid but vnder the Spiritual gouernmeÌ„t of their spiritual father Aaron aÌ„d his successours The gouernour of them then was Eleazarus Where we haue to note first that Dauid appointed here to the Leuites nothing of him self but sicut praeceperat Dominus Deus Israël as the Lord God of Israel had before apointed Secondlye that King Dauid did make appointment vnto them of no strange or new order to be taken in Religion but that they should serue God in the TeÌ„ple iuxta rituÌ„ suuÌ„ after their owne vsage custome and maner before time vsed Thirdly and last King Dauids appointment was that they should serue in the house of God sub manu Aaron patris eorum as vnder the spirituall gouernmente of their Father Aaron and his successours the high Priests The whiche wordes of the scripture doe so wel and clearly expres that King Dauid did not take vpon him any spirituall gouernement in the house of God namely such as you attribute to the Quenes Ma. to alter Religion â–ª c. that I can not but very much muse and maruel why ye shoulde alleage King Dauid for any example or proufe in this matter But most of al that ye dare alleage the death of Oza Whiche is so directly against our lay men that haue not onely put their hands to susteine and staye the fal of the Arke as Oza did for which attempt notwithstanding he was punished with present deathe but haue also of their owne priuate authoritie altered and chaunged the great and weightie pointes of Christes Catholike Religion and in a maÌ„ner haue quite transformed and ouerthrowen the same and so haue as a man may say broken the very Arke it self al to fitters Let them not dout but that except thei hartely repeÌ„t they shal be plagued woorse then Oza was if not in this worlde yet more horribly in the world to come As for that you alleage of Dauid that he made Psalmes ordeined Priests Leuites fingers and porters c. thinke you he did al this and the rest of his owne authority because he was King of the people So you would your Reader to beleue But the holy Ghost telleth vs plainly that Dauid did all this because God had so commaunded by the hands of his Prophets And thus you see that by the declaration of the Prophetes Gods Ministers then as
Priestes are now the King did all those Ecclesiasticall matters and not by his Princely authoritie Againe the like you might haue alleaged of Carolus Magnus that he corrected most diligently the order of reading and singing in the Church that he brought first into Fraunce CantuÌ„ GregorianuÌ„ the order of singing left by S. Gregorie at Rome aÌ„d appoynted singers therefore and when they did not wel placed other in their romes and many other such like maters of the Church wherin that godly Emperor much busied himself and yet exercised no supreme gouernmeÌ„t ouer the clergy but was of al other Princes moste farre from it as it maye easely appeare to him that wil read in the Decrees Dist. 19. In memoriam â–ª where he protesteth obedieÌ„ce to the See of Rome yea though an importable charge should be laied vppon him by that holy See Also in the Decrees xj q. j. which Iuo also alleageth where he renueth out of the Code of Theodosius a law binding al his subiects of al nations Prouinces and Countries of what so euer qualitie or condition they were and in all maner causes if the defendante require an Ecclesiasticall iudgement it be not lawfull from the Bisshops sentence to appeale any higher And surely no Prince more recognised their duetifull obedience to the Spirituall Magistrate in spirituall causes then such as were most ready and carefull to aide furder and to their power directe all Spirituall matters Al this therefore proueth wel that Godly Princes doe furder and sette foorth Gods Religion by meanes semely to their vocation But here is no manner inckling that Princes doe or did euer beare the supreme gouernmeÌ„t in all Ecclesiastical matters to decide and determine to alter and change to sette vppe and plucke doune what Religion liked them by their Princelye authoritie and mere Soueraigntie M. Horne The .14 Diuision Pag. 9. a. Salomon .42 deposed Abiathar the high Prieste and placed Sadoc in his roome And he builded the Temple placed the Arke in the place appointed for the same Hallovved or dedicated the Temple offred sacrifices blessed the people directed the Priestes Leuites and other Churche officers in their functions according to the order before taken by his Father Dauid And neither the Priestes nor Leuites swerued in anie thing .43 pertaining to their office from that that the King commaunded them The .12 Chapter concerning the example of King Salomon THE weight of this obiectioÌ„ resteth in the deposition of Abiathar the high Priest Which thing M. Dorman and M. D. Harding say imployeth no more superioritie then if a man shoulde saye Q. Marie deposed M. Cranmer and yet was not shee the chiefe but an accessorie instrumente for the furtherance of th execution But Lord how M. Nowel here besturreth him self He fumeth and freateth with M. Dorman who shal coole him wel inowghe I dowbt not In the meane while I wil aske M. Horne and M. Nowel to one question M. Horne saieth a litle before that Iosue sacrificed burnte sacrifices and burnte offeringes that King Dauid sacrificed burnte and peace offerings that Salomon offered sacrifices Were trow ye Iosue Dauid and Salomon priests If so theÌ„ how bring you their examples to proue any thing for kings and Quenes that are no priestes If not then this phrase is verefied in that they caused the priests to whome the matter perteyned to offer sacrifices And so whereas M. Horn saieth of Iosue that he sacrificed burnte sacrifices whiche is agreable to the Latin Obtuliâ— holocausta M. Nowel saieth he commaunded sacrifice to be offered And why then I praye you M. Nowel may not this phrase also be taken after the said sorte that Salomon deposed Abiathar in procuring him by some ordinary way to be deposed for his treason As M. CraÌ„mer might haue ben though he were both deposed and burnt for his heresy But now M. Horn that SalomoÌ„ was but a minister and an executour herein the very words immediatly folowing the which because they serue plain against your purpose you craftely dissembled doe testifie Which are these And so Salomon put away Abiathar from beinge priest vnto the Lorde to fulfill the words of the Lorde whiche he spoke ouer the howse of Hely in Silo. And thus was SalomoÌ„ but the minister and executour of Gods sentence published before by Samuel the Leuite Beside that the deposing of Abiathar doth not imploye that SalomoÌ„ was the chief ruler in all causes Ecclesiastical which is the butte that ye muste shote at and theÌ„ must ye prouide an other bow for this wil not shote home Where you say farder that neither the Priests nor Leuites swerued in any thing perteyning to their office from that the King commaunded them you haue swerued very lewdly froÌ„ the text of holy Scripture and haue added to it those words perteyning to their office more then is expressed in the Scriptures and haue printed them in a distinct letter as the expresse wordes of the Scripture With such homly shiftes an euil cause must be furdered M. Horne The 15. Diuision Pag. 10. a. Iosaphat hath no smal commendation in the Scriptures for that he so studiously vsed his .44 princely authority in the reformation of Religion and matters apperteyning therunto He remoued at the first beginniÌ„g of his reigne al maner of false ReligioÌ„ and what so euer might because of offeÌ„ce to the faithful He sent forth through his kingdom visitours both of his Princes and also of the Priests and Leuits vvith the book of the Lavv of the Lord to the end they should instruct and teache the people and refourme all maner abuses in ecclesiastical causes accordiÌ„g to that book After a vvhyle he made a progresse in his ovvn person throughout al his countrey and by his preachers reduced aÌ„d brought again his people from superstitioÌ„ aÌ„d false religioÌ„ vnto the Lord the God of their fathers He appointed in euery tovvn throughout his kingdom as it vvere Iustices of the peace such as feared the Lord and abhorred false religioÌ„ to decide coÌ„trouersies in ciuil causes and in like sort he appointed and ordeined the high Priests vvith other Priests Leuits and of the chief rulers amoÌ„g the Israelits to be at Hierusalem to decide and iudge coÌ„trouersies of great vveight that should aâ—ise about matters of religioÌ„ and the Lavv. He did coÌ„maunde and prescribe 45. vnto the chief Priests and Leuits vvhat fourme and order they should obserue in the ecclesiasticall causes and controuersies of religion that vvere not so difficult and vveighty And vvhen any tokeÌ„ of Gods displeasure appeared either by vvarres or other calamity he gaue order to his subiects for commoÌ„ praier and enioyned to theÌ„ publike faste vvith earnest preaching of repentaunce and seeking after the vvil of the Lord to obey and folovve the same The 13. Chapter concerning the example of King Iosaphat YOV alleage for the supreame gouernement of King Iosaphat in spiritual matters as the Apology doth
the 2. of Paralip the 17. Chapter And as M.D. Harding and M. Dorman haue writen so say I that ye are they which frequent priuate hylles aulters and darke groues that the Scripture speaketh of Wherein you haue sette vp your Idolls that is your abhominable heresies We also confesse that there is nothing writen in holy Scripture of Iosaphat touching his Care and diligence aboute the directing of ecclesiastical matters but that godly Christiā Princes may at this day doe the same doing it in such sorte as Iosaphat did That is to refourm religiō by the Priests not to enacte a new religiō which the priests of force shal sweare vnto Itē to suffer the Priests to iudge in cōtrouersies of religion not to make the decisiō of such things a parliamēt matter Itē not to prescribe a new forme and order in ecclesiastical causes but to see that accordīg to the lawes of the Church before made the religiō be set forth as Iosaphat procured the obseruatiō of the olde religiō appointed in the law of Moyses Briefly that he doe al this as an Aduocat defendour and Son of the Churche with the Authority and aduise of the Clergy so Iosaphat furdered religiō not otherwise not as a Supreme absolute Gouernour cōtrary to the vniforme cōsent of the whole Clergy in full cōuocation yea and of al the Bisshops at once Thus the example of Iosaphat fitteth wel Christiā Princes But it is a world to see how wretchedly and shamfully Maister Horne hath handled in this place the Holye Scriptures First promysing very sadly in his preface to cause his Authours sentences for the parte to be printed in Latin letters here coursing ouer three seuerall chapters of the 2. of Paralip he setteth not downe any one parte or worde of the whole text in any Latin or distinct lettre but handleth the Scriptures as pleaseth him false translating māgling them and belying them beyonde al shame He telleth vs of the Kings visitours of a progresse made in his own person throughout all his contrey and of Iustices of the peace whereas the texts alleaged haue no such wordes at al. Verely such a tale he telleth vs that his ridiculous dealing herein were it not in Gods cause where the indignity of his demeanour is to be detested were worthely to be laughed at But from fonde coūterfeytīg he procedeth to flatte lying For where he saieth that Iosaphat commaunded and prescribed vnto the chief Priestes what fourme and order they shoulde obserue in the Ecclesiastical causes and controuersies of religion c. This is a lewde ād a horrible lye flatly belying Gods holy word thē which in one that goeth for a bisshop what can be don more abhominable No No M. Horne it was for greate causes that thus wickedly you concealed the text of holy Scriptures which you knew being faithfully sette down in your booke had vtterly confounded you and your whole matter now in hande For thus lo saieth and reporteth the holy Scripture of King Iosaphat touching his dealing with persons rather then with matters ecclesiastical In Ierusalem also Iosaphat appointed Leuites and Priests and the chief of the families of Israël that they should iudge the iudgement and cause of God to the inhabitants thereof How Iosaphat appointed the Leuites and priestes to these Ecclesiastical functiōs it shal appeare in the next Chapter by the example of Ezechias Let vs now forth with the Scripture And Iosaphat commaunded them saying Thus you shall doe in the feare of the Lorde faithfully and with a perfect harte But howe Did Iosaphat here prescribe to the Priestes any fourme or order which they should obserue in controuersies of Religion as M. Horne saieth he did to make folcke wene that Religion proceded then by waye of Commission from the Prince onely Nothinge lesse For thus it foloweth immediatly in the text Euery cause that shall come vnto you of your brethern dwelling in their Cyties betwene kinred and kinred wheresoeuer there is any question of the law of the cōmaundement of ceremonies of Iustificatiōs shewe vnto thē that they syn not against God c. Here is no fourme or order prescribed to obserue in controuersies of Religion but here is a generall commaundement of the King to the Priests and Leuits that they should doe now their duty and vocatiō faithfully and perfectly as they had don before in the dayes of Asa and Abias his Father and grandfather like as many good and godly Princes among the Christians also haue charged their bisshops and clergy to see diligently vnto their flockes and charges And therefore Iosaphat charging here in this wise the Priestes and Leuites doth it not with threates of his high displeasure or by force of any his own Iniunctions but only saith So then doing you shal not sinne or offende The which very maner of speache Christian Emperours and Kinges haue eftesones vsed in the lyke case as we shall hereafter in the thirde booke by examples declare But to make a short end of this matter euen out of this very Chapter if you hadde M. Horne layed forth but the very next sentence and saying of King Iosaphat immediatly folowinge you shoulde haue sene there so plain a separation and distinction of the spiritual and secular power which in this place you labour to confounde as a man can not wishe any plainer or more effectual For thus saith king Iosaphat Amarias the priest ād your bishop shal haue the gouernment of such things as appertayne to God And Zabadias shal be ouer such works as appertayne to the Kings office Lo the Kings office and diuine matters are of distinct functiōs Ouer Gods matters is the priest not as the Kings commissioner but as the priestes alwaies were after the exāple of Moyses But ouer the Kings works is the Kings Officier And marke wel M. Horne this point Zabadias is set ouer such works as belong to the Kings office But such works are no maner things pertayning to the Seruice of God For ouer them Amarias the priest is president Ergo the Kings office consisteth not aboute things pertayning to God but is a distinct functiō concerning the cōmon weale Ergo if the King intermedle in Gods matters especially if he take vpon him the supreme gouernmēt thereof euen ouer the priests themselues to whom that charge is committed he passeth the bondes of his office he breaketh the order appointed by God and is become an open enemy to Gods holy ordinance This place therefore you depely dissembled ād omitted M. Horne lest you should haue discouered your own nakednesse and haue brought to light the vtter cōfusion of you and your wretched doctrine Except for a shift you wil presse vs with the most wretched and trayterous translatiō of this place in your common english bibles printed in the yere 1562. Which for praesidebit shal gouerne doe turne is amonge you For your newe Geneuian bibles which you take I doubte not for the more corrected doe translate
Apostles Stapleton HERE is nothinge M. Horne that importeth youre surmised Supremacye The effecte of your processe is Princes haue authoritie to mainteine praise and further the vertues of the first table and to suppresse the contrary wherein onely coÌ„sisteth the true ReligioÌ„ and spiritual Seruice that is due froÌ„ maÌ„ to God And that he hath authority herein not only in the vertues or vices bidden or forbiddeÌ„ in the second table of Gods coÌ„maundements wherin are conteined the dueties one man oweth to an other This is grauÌ„ted M. Horn both of the Catholiks and of the soberer sort of Protestants for Carolostadius Pelargus Struthius with the whole rable of th' Anabaptists deny it that Princes haue authority both to further the obseruation and to punish the breach of Gods coÌ„maundements as wel in the first table as in the second that is as well in such actions as concerne our dutie to God him self as in the dutie of one man to an other But al this is as not onely the Catholike writers but MelaÌ„chthon him self and Caluin do expouÌ„d quod ad externam disciplinam attinet as much as apperteineth to external discipline and the Magistrate is the keper and defender of both tables saith Melanchthon but againe he addeth quod ad externos mores attinet as muche as belongeth to external maners behauiour and demeanour For in the first table are coÌ„teined many offences and breaches of the which the Prince can not iudge and much lesse are by him punishable As are all suche crimes whiche proprely belong to the Court of Conscience To wit misbelief in God mistrust in his mercy contempt of his commaundements presumption of our selues incredulitie and such like which al are offences against the first table that is against the loue we owe to God CoÌ„trarywise true belief confidence in God the feare of God and such like are the vertues of the first table And of these Melanchthon truely saith Haec sunt vera opera primae tabulae These are the true workes of the first table The punishing correcting or iudging of these appertaine nothing to the authority of the Prince or to any his lawes but only are iudged corrected and punished by the spiritual sworde of excommunication of binding of sinnes and embarring the vse of the holy Sacraments by the order and authoritie of the Priest only and spiritual Magistrate Which thing is euident not only by the confession doctrine and continuall practise of the Catholique Churche but also by the very writinges of such as haue departed out of the Churche and will seeme most to extolle the authoritie of Princes yea of your selfe M. Horne as we shall see hereafter Againe whereas the chiefe vertue of the first table is to beleue in God to knowe him and to haue the true faithe of him and in him in externall regimente as to punishe open blasphemy to make lawes against heretiques to honour and mainteine the true seruice of God Princes especially Christians ought to further aide and mainteine the same But to iudge of it and to determine whiche is the true faith in God how and after what maner he ought to be serued what doctrine ought to be published in that behalfe the Prince hath no authoritie or power at all Therefore MelanchthoÌ„ who in his CoÌ„mon places wil haue Princes to looke vnto the true doctrine to correct the Churches when Bishops faile of their duetie yea and to consider the doctrine it selfe yet afterward he so writeth of this matter that either he recanteth as better aduised or els writeth plaine contrary to him selfe For thus he saieth of the Ciuile Magistrates Non condant dogmata in Ecclesia nec instituant cultus vt fecit Nabuchodonozor Et recens in scripto cui titulus est Interim potestas politica extra metas egressa est Sicut Imperatori ConstaÌ„tio dixit Episcopus LeoÌ„tius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 NoÌ„ sunt coÌ„fundeÌ„dae functiones c. Let theÌ„ make no doctrines in the Church neither appoint any worshipping of God as did Nabuchodonosor And euen of late in that writing which is entituled the Interim the Ciuile power hath passed her bounds and limites As ones Bishop Leontius said to Constantius the Emperour Thou being set to gouerne in one matter takest vpon thee an other matter The functions of both magistrates are not to be confounded In these woordes you see M. Horne Melanchthon taketh away all authoritie from Princes in iudging or determining of doctrine and wil not haue the functions of both Magistrates Spiritual and temporal to be confounded Yea M. Nowel himselfe with a great stomach biddeth vs shew where they deny that godly and learned Priestes might according to Gods woorde iudge of the sincerity of doctrine As though when the Prince and his successours are made supreme gouernours without any limitation it fal not often out that the bisshop be he neuer so lerned or godly shall not ones be admitted to iudge of true doctrine except the doctrine please the Prince As though there had not ben a statute made declaring and enacting the Quenes Ma. yea and her highnes successours without exception or limitation of godly and vngodly and yet I trowe no bisshops to be the Supreme Gouernour in all thinges and causes as well spiritual as temporal As though you M. Horne had not writen that in bothe the tables the Prince hath authority to erect and correct to farther and restrayne to allow and punishe the vertues and vices thereto appertayning As though the gouernour in al causes is not also a iudge in all causes Or as though it were not commonly so taken and vnderstanded of a thousand in Englande which haue taken that Othe to their gâ—eat damnation but if they repeÌ„t You therefore M. Horne which talke so confusely and generally of the Princes Authority in both tables doe yet say nothing nor proue nothing this general and absolute Authority in al thinges and causes as lustely without exception the Othe expresseth And therefore you bring in dede nothiÌ„g to proue your principal purpose to the which al your proufes should be directed Againe where you alleage S. Augustin that the worde Godlynes meÌ„tioned in S. Paule to Timothe shoulde meane the true chief or proper worship of God as though Princes hauing charg therof should also haue authority to appoint such worship when yet S. Paule speaketh there of no such or of any authority at al in Princes but onely that by their peasible gouernmeÌ„t we might with the more quiet atteÌ„d to Gods seruice you doe herein vntruly report S. Augustine or at the leste missetake him For the woorde godlines which S. Augustine will haue so to meane is that which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods seruice or religioÌ„ as himself there expresseth but the word of the Apostle to Timothee is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 godlynes So aptly and truly you alleage your doctors But wil you know M. Horn why
th'Apostles both S. Peter aÌ„d S. Paul so earnestly taught at that time obedieÌ„ce to PriÌ„ces This was the cause In the beginniÌ„g of the church som ChristiaÌ„s were of this opinioÌ„ that for that they were ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ they were exeÌ„pted from the lawes of the Infidel Princes and were not bound to pay theÌ„ any tribut or otherwise to obey theÌ„ To represse and reforme this wroÌ„g iudgmeÌ„t of theirs the Apostles Peter and Paule by you named diligeÌ„tly employed theÌ„ selues Whose sayings can not imply your pretensed gouernmeÌ„t onlesse yow wil say that Nero the wycked and heathennish Emperour was in his tyme the supreme head of al the church of Christ throughout the empire aswel in causes spiritual as teÌ„poral And yet in teÌ„poral and ciuil matters I graunt you we ought to be subiect not only to ChristiaÌ„s but eueÌ„ to infidels also being our princes without any exceptioÌ„ of Apostle euangeliste prophet priest or monk as ye alleage out of S. ChrysostoÌ„ As contrary wise the Christian prince him self is for ecclesiastical and spiritual causes subiect to his spiritual ruler Which Chrysostom hiÌ„self of al meÌ„ doth best declare Alij sunt termini c. The bounds of a kingdome and of priesthood saith ChrysostoÌ„ are not al one This kingdom passeth the other This king is not knoweÌ„ by visible things neither hath his estimatioÌ„ either for precious stones he glistereth withal or for his gay goldeÌ„ glistering apparel The other king hath the ordering of those worldly things the authority of priesthod cometh froÌ„ heaueÌ„ what so euer thou shalt bind vpoÌ„ earth shal be bound in heaueÌ„ To the king those things that are here in the worlde are coÌ„mitted but to me celestial things are coÌ„mitted wheÌ„ I say to me I vnderstaÌ„de to a priest And anon after he saith Regi corpora c. The bodies are coÌ„mitted to the King the sowles to the Priest the King pardoneth the faults of the body the priest pardoneth the faultes of the sowle The Kinge forcethe the priest exhorteth the one by necessity the other by giuing counsel the one hath visible armour the other spiritual He warreth against the barbarous I war against the Deuil This principality is the greater And therfore the King doth put his head vnder the priestes hands and euery where in the old scripture priestes did anoynt the Kings Among al other bokes of the said Chrysostom his book de Sacerdotio is freighted with a noÌ„ber of lyke and more notable senteÌ„ces for the priests superiority aboue the Prince Now theÌ„ M. Horn I frame you such an argumeÌ„t The Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some causes ecclesiastical Ergo the PriÌ„ce is not the Priests superiour in al causes ecclesiastical The AntecedeÌ„t is clerly ê“ued out of the words of Chrysost. before alleged Thus. The Priest is superiour to the priÌ„ce in remissioÌ„ of syns by ChrysostoÌ„ but remissioÌ„ of sins is a cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Ergo the Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Which beiÌ„g most true what thiÌ„g caÌ„ you coÌ„clud of al ye haue or shal say to win your purpose or that ye here presently say that the Prince hath the care aswell of the first as of the seconde table of the commaundements and that S. Paule willethe vs to pray for the Princes that we may lyue a peaceable life in godlines aÌ„d honesty In the which place he speaketh of the heathennishe princes as appereth by that which foloweth to pray for them that they may be coÌ„uerted to the faith Or of al ye bring in out of S. Augustin either against the Donatists whereof we haue alredy said inough or that Princes must make their power a seruaÌ„te to Gods Maiesty to enlarge his worship seruice and religion Nowe as all this frameth full yllfauoredly to conclude your principle so I say that if S. Augustine were aliue he might truely and would say vnto you as he sayd vnto Gaudentius and as your self alleage against your selfe and your bretherne That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euil to witte to cutte in sonder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebell against the promises of the ghospell or to beare the ChristiaÌ„ armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and the high King of the Christians he would say yf he were aliue vnto you that as the Donatistes did not deny Christ the head but Christ the body that is his Catholike Churche so doe you He would say that as the Donatistes secte was condemned by Constantin Honorius and other Emperours the high Kings of the Christians so are your heresies condemned not only by the Catholik Church but also by the worthy and moste renowned King Henry the fifte and other Kings as wel in England as else where also by the high Kings of the ChristiaÌ„s that is themperours as well of our tyme as many hundred yeares since And therefore ye are they that cutte in sonder the vnity aÌ„d peace of Christes Church and rebell against the promises of the Gospel M. Horne The 22. Diuision Pag. 17. a. Chrysostom shevveth this reason vvhy S. Paule doth attribute this title of a minister vvorthely vnto the Kings or ciuil Magistrates because that through fraying of the wicked men and commending the good he prepareth the mindes of many to be made more appliable to the doctrine of the word Eusebius alluding to the sentence of S. Paule vvhere he calleth the ciuill Magistrate Goddes minister and vnderstanding that Ministery of the ciuiâ— Magistrate to be about Religion and Ecclesiastical causes so .61 vvell as Temporal doth cal Constantine the Emperour The great light and most shril preacher or setter foorth of true godlines The one and only God saieth he hath appointed Constantine to be his minister and the teacher of Godlines to al countreis And this same CoÌ„stantin like a faithful and good minister did throughly set foorth this and he did confesse him self manifestly to be the seruaunt and minister of the high King He preached with his imperial decrees or proclamations his God euen to the boundes of the whole worlde Yea Constantine himselfe affirmeth as Eusebius reporteth That by his ministery he did put away and ouerthrowe al the euilles that pressed the worlde meaniÌ„g al superstition Idolatry and false Religion In so much saith this Godly Emperour that there withal I both called again mankiÌ„de taught by my ministery to the Religion of the most holy Law meaning the vvorde of God and also caused that the most blessed faith should encrease and growe vnder a better gouernour meaning than had beene before for saith he I would not be vnthankeful to neglect namely the best ministery which is the thankes I owe vnto God of duety This most Christian Emperour did rightly consider as he had bene truelye taught of the most Christian Bisshops of that tyme that as the Princes haue in charge the ministery and
might be made saith Eusebius a worthy partaker of such prayers as shuld be there made for the honor of the said Apostles But Sir I pray you let me demaund of you a question If Constantine were so godly a Prince as ye make him to be how chanced it he cōmaūded to kepe holy the satterday Whē and where I pray ye throughout all Christēdom can you shew by al that euer you haue read that it was kept an ordinary holiday I am sure it was neuer so kept And great maruel it is to mee that the satturday being euen in the very Apostles time and by them translated into the Sōday in the honour of Christes glorious resurrection and least we should seme to be Iewish and Cōstantine him self being so earnest against them that kept the Easter day after the olde fasshion of the Iewes should so sodenly become him self so Iewish This might haue ben a fitte cōstitution to be made of some of the Iewes that to precisely and superstitiouslie also kept that day as the Iew did in Englād at Tewkisbury Who falling vpon the Satturday as Fabian writeth into a priuy would not for reuerēce of his saboth day be plucked out Wherof hearing the Earle of Gloucester and thinking to do as much reuerence to the Sōday kept him there till the mōday at which ceason he was found dead It had ben I say a fitte ordināce to haue ben made of some Iew very vnfit for so good ād vertuous a Prince as was Cōstantine Yet notwithstāding I am the better cōtent to passe this ouer and find no great faulte with you but with Musculus whose translation beside his notable false corruptiō is but very secōdary But forasmuch as the cōmon copies of the Greke seme not very sincere in this place I wil not very much charge you neither And yet I can not altogether discharge him or you if ye thinke so ignorātly and grosly as ye haue writen that Cōtantine cōmaunded the Satturday to be holdē as an holiday And because I am entered into this matter I shal shewe thee mine aduise good Reader and that I suppose for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shoulde be readen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adding one Iota and so may there be made a good sense thus Wherfore he admonished all that were vnder the Romain Empire that they shuld vpō such daies as were dedicated to our Sauiour rest and kepe them holy as the Saturday was wont to be kept holy In remembrāce as it semeth me of those thīgs that our sauiour did vpō those dais Wel let vs go now to the next ād that is that Cōstantine cōmaūded Homelies to be drawē out So did Charles the maine too and yet no man toke him for supreme head therin And would God that your homly homelies had none other nor worse doctrine than those that the saied Charles procured to be made Or the Homelies of our country man the venerable Bede made a litle before Charles his time ād yet extāt ād in the Catholik church authorised I pray God your Homelies may be made ones conformable to the doctrine of their Homelies The .30 Diuision Fol. 21. b. VVhen the Emperour heard of the great schisme moued betvvixt Arius ād Alexāder the Bishop of Alexandria vvhervvith the Churche vvas pitiouslie tormēted ād as it vvere rēt in sonder he .72 toke vpō him as one that had the care ād authority ouer al to send Hosius a great learned and godly Bisshop of Spaine to take order and to appeace the cōtētion vvriting to Alexāder and to Arius a graue and also a sharp letter charging Alexander vvith vanity Arius vvith vvāt of circūspection shevving them both that it vvas vnsemely for the one to moue suche a question and for the other to ansvvere therin and vndiscreetly done of them both And therfore cōmaunded them to cease of frō such contentious disputatiōs to agree betvvixt them selues and to lay aside frō thenceforth such vain and trifling questiōs He pacified also the schism at Antioch begun about the chosing of their Bishop to vvhom for that purpose he sent honorable Embassadors vvith his letters to a great nūber of Bishops that thā vvere at Antioch about that busines and to the people exhorting thē to quietnes and teaching thē saith Eusebius to study after godlines in a decēt maner declaring vnto the bishops as 73 one that had autority ouer them euen in such maters vvhat things apperteined and vvere semely for thē to do in such cases and noteth vnto them a directiō vvhich they should folovv And after he had saith Eusebius geuē such things in cōmaundement vnto the Bishops or chief ministers of the Churches he exhorted them that they would do al things to the praise and furtherance of Gods word Stapleton Here are two things The one that Cōstantine sendeth his letters to Arius and the B. of Alexādria to pacify ād appease the cōtention begun with Arius The other that he labored to pacify an other schism at Antioch about the chosing of the B. of Antioch Neither of these draw any thing nigh to the new primacy ye would establish And such letters might any other good zealous mā haue sent to thē beīg no Emperour And as for elections in those dayes not only the Emperour but the people also had some interest therin Wherefore here is no colour of your supremacie And therefore to helpe foreward the matter and to vndershore and vnderproppe your ruinouse building withall ye interlace of your owne authoritie these wordes as one that had the care and authoritie ouer all which your author Socrates hath not and likewise as one that had authoritie ouer them which Eusebius hath not And here by the way I woulde aske of you for eache matter a question If these of Alexander and Arius were vaine and triefling questions as ye alleage why doe ye call Arius his errour an horrible heresie And why say yee their dissention was about a necessary article of the Faith I moue it for this that hereby we may vnderstād as wel the great necessitie of Generall Councels as the Supreme gouernment of causes Ecclesiasticall to haue remained in the Bishops there assembled For Constantine that tooke not at the beginning these questions to be of so great importāce after the determination of the Councel tooke Arius to be a very obstinate heretique and his heresie to be an horrible heresie as ye cal it Concerning the second as we graunt the Prince had to doe with election and yet not proprely with election but with the allowinge and approbation of Spirituall mens election so I demaund of you what interest the people hath in either election or approbation nowe in England Againe I demaund whether in the auncient Church the Prince might as he may in England not onely nominate a person to be elected of the Deane ād Chapter but if they doe not elect within certaine daies miserablye to wrappe them in
beginne alredy pretely to reiecte euen S. Augustin himself as a suspect man and partial in Church and bisshoply matters him self being a bisshop also This rhetoryke I feare me wil one day burste out against him and other as good and as auncient as he as it buddeth hansomly alredy And yf it chaunce so to doe we wil prouide for our selues and in this point furnishe our selues with such a witnesse as I thinke for shame you dare not deny and yet for very shame his testimony against you ye may not abyde That is Constantine him selfe who sayd to the Donatistes and so withal to you their schollers in this point for this their appellation O rabida furoris audatia sicut in causis gentilium solet appellationem interposuerunt O furiouse and madde boldnes they appeale vnto me as they were panyms and and heathens Howe lyke yow this M. Horne Where is now your like regiment when Constantine himselfe for this your desperat raging appeales maketh you not muche better than a Pagan and an Heathen Who shal clappe you on the backe now and say Patrisas Who is he now that is so like the Donatists as though he had spit him out of his mouth What would he haue said and howe would he haue cried out if he liued now or rather how woulde he haue pitied Britanie his owne natiue Countrie as our Chronicles reporte for this kinde of regiment beside all other to many causes of pitie and sorowe to beholde Now for a surplussage M. Horne to end this your greatest matter withal so oft so facingly and so fondly alleaged of all your brethren I must tell you ye put not the case altogether right Ye abuse your Readers The principal matter was not whether Cecilian was laufully coÌ„secrated this was but a coincident and a matter dependant The principal matter was whether Felix of whome Cecilian was in dede ordeined were a traitour as they then called such as in the time of persequution deliuered to the handes of the Infidels the holy Bible to be burnt This was Questio facti non iuris as the Lawyers say And such as a laye man may heare wel inough The other was coincident and accessorie And in such cases the Lawyers say that a lay man may at least wise incidently heare and determine a cause Ecclesiasticall These and many other things mo that might here be said doe mollifie and extenuate Constantines faulte if there were anye and howe so euer it be this is ones sure that your owne authorities doe quite ouerbeare you and proue the Popes Primacie M. Horne The .32 Diuision pag. 21. b. Athanasius also that moste godly Bishoppe being ouer muche vvronged in the Councell at Tyre did flie and appeale from the iudgemente of that 77. Synod vnto Constantine the Emperour delaring vnto him his griefes beseeching him to take the hearing of the matter before him selfe vvhiche the Emperour assented vnto vvritinge vnto the Synode assembled at â—yre commaunding them vvithout delaie to come vnto his Courte and theâ—e to declare before mee saith this most Christian Emperour whome ye shall not denie to be Gods sincere minister how sincerely and rightly ye haue iudged in your Synod VVhen this Synod vvas assembled at Tyre the Catholique Bishops of Egypt vvrote vnto the honorable Flauius Dionysius vvhom the Emperour had made his Lieutenaunte to see all things vvell ordered in that Councell and did desire him that he vvould reserue the examination and 78 iudgemeÌ„t to the â—mperour him self yea they doe adiure him that he doe not meddle vvith their matter but referre the iudgement thereof to the Emperour who they knewe well would iudge rightly according .79 to the right order of the Churche The third Chapter Of Constantines Dealing in the cause of Athanasius Stapleton THIS obiection of Athanasius his appeale as you call it to Constantine is a common obiection to all your brethren and hath ben vsed namely of M. Iewell in his lying Replie in the fourth Article more then ones For the which if I listed to follow the fond vain of M. Nowel I might call you M. Horne a seely borower of your fellowes ArgumeÌ„ts c. But to leaue that peuish toy to boies of whom M. Nowel in the time of his Scholemaistershippe may wel seme to haue learned it aÌ„d to answere briefly the whole mater first I refer you to my former aÌ„swer made to M. Iew. in my Returne c. in the fourth Article And now for a surplussage I say with Athanasius himself who knew this whole mater better I trow then you or M. Iewel that this which you call a Councell and a Synod at Tyre from the iudgement of which Synod you say Athanasius appealed vnto Constantine referring the whole matter to his hearinge this I say was no Synod or Councell at all For of this very assemblie of the Arrian Bishops at Tyre where they accused Athanasius before the honourable Flauius Dionysius the Emperours Lieutenaunt there of grieuouse crimes as of killing Arsenius who then yet liued and of a facte of his Priâ—st Macharius for ouerthrowinge of an Aulter and breakiÌ„g of a Chalice of this assembly I say thus doth a holy Synod of Catholique Bishops and Priestes gathered together at Alexandria out of Egypt Thebais Lybia and Pentapolis pronounce and affirme as Athanasius in his secoÌ„d Apologie the booke by your selfe here alleged recordeth Praeclaâ—i Eusebâ—ani quo veritatem scriptáque sua obliterent nomen Synodi suis actis praetexunt quumres ipsa negotium Imperatorium non Synodale haberi debeat Quippe vbi Comes praesideat milites Episcopos suo satellitio cingant Imperatoria edicta quos ipsi volunt coire compellant These ioly Eusebians these were Arrians to the intent they may blotte out the truth and their owne writings doe preteÌ„d to their owne doings the name of a Synode whereas the matter it selfe ought to be counted an Imperiall mater not the matter of any Councell or Synod Loe Maister Horne you with the Arrians wil haue this to be a Synod but we with the Catholique Bisshoppes of Egypt Thebais Lybia and Pentapolis and with Athanasius him selfe denye flattelye it was any Synod at all but onely Negocium imperatorium a matter Imperiall a ciuile matter a laie or temporal controuersie I truste we with the Catholique Bishoppes and namely with Athanasius shal haue more credit herein then you M. Horne and Maister Iewell with the Arrians But why doe those Catholike Bishops deny this matter to be any Synodall or Councell matter Quippe vbi c. As in which matter say they the Countie the Emperours Lieutenaunt was president and souldiours closed the Bisshops round about and the Emperours proclamations compelled such to mete as them listed Behold M. Horne for this very cause that the Emperour and his Lieutenaunt bore the chief rule therefore I say did those Catholike Bishops accompte this matter to be no Synod at al. See I pray you M. Horne
in al Ecclesiastical causes the supreme rule to Emperours is but a great vntruthe boldly auouched but no maner of way yet proued as hath bene declared nor hereafter to be proued as it shall by Gods grace appeare Againe that he saieth All Churche matters did depende of the Emperours and for witnesse thereof alleageth Socrates is an other no lesse vntruthe also For this prety syllable All is altogether M. Hornes and not Socrates pretely by him shifted in to helpe forwarde a naughty matter The very text alleaged by M. Horne hath not that worde nor speaketh not so generally But it is no rare matter with men of M. Hornes brotherhood to ouerreache their Authours and therefore the lesse to be wondered at though not the lesse to be borne with And to this place of Socrates I haue before answered in my Returne against M. Iewel That which foloweth out of Eusebius proueth M. Hornes purpose neuer a deale Except M. Horne thinke some waight to lye in those words where the Emperour is called a Common or Vniuersall Bisâ—hop as though we shoulde gather thereby that the Emperour was then as the Pope is nowe and hath allwaies bene Except these woordes helpe M. Hornes primacy nothing is there that wil helpe it reade and consider the place who listeth But as for these woordes what sense they beare no man better then Constantine him selfe by the report of the same Eusebius also can tell vs. Constantin in dede was called of Eusebius as a commoÌ„ bisshop that is as a common ouerseer by reason of his passing zele and singular diligence in furdering Gods true Religion But that he exercised therein no such supreme gouernement as M. Horne fancyeth neither made him selfe bisshop of bisshoppes but stayed him selfe within the limites and boundes of his owne Iurisdiction it appeareth manifestly by these his woordes spoken to a great number of bisshoppes as Eusebius recordeth it in his own hearing to haue bene said I am also saith the Emperour a bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But you are bisshoppes or ouerseers of those thinges that are within the Churche But I being by God sette ouer those thinges that are without the Church am also as it were a bisshop or ouerseer Marke wel these words M. Horne Your allegation auoucheth not the Emperor absolutely to be a bisshop but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Appointed of God as a certain coÌ„moÌ„ bisshop that is resembling for his great zeale to Gods Church the very office and person of a bisshop But here the Emperour distinctly expresseth the truâ— bisshops office and vocation to be different from his own office and calling He confesseth I say expressely that the bisshoppes are appointed of God to be the Rulers ouerseers and directers of those things that are within the Church that is that doe concerne the gouernment of spiritual causes and matters mere ecclesiastical But him selfe he acknowledgeth to be ordayned of God ouer those things that are without the Churche as of wordly and ciuil matters ouer the which he being the Emperour was the supreme gouernour and in that respect he thought he might after a sorte call him self also a bisshop which soundeth an Ouerseer Ruler and Guyder of such things as are to his charge committed And verily after the paterne and example of this Noble first Christian Emperour first I say that opeÌ„ly professed and defended the same it may wel be thought the words spoken to Christian Princes at their CoronatioÌ„ time haue ben coÌ„ceiued and vsed The which also that the Reader may see how distinct aÌ„d differeÌ„t in dede the vocatioÌ„s are of PriÌ„ces and Bisshops and yet how in some sorte thei both are bisshops that is Ouerseers of Gods people as CoÌ„stantine professed hiÌ„ self to be I wil here insert the very words vsually rehersed to Princes at their coronatioÌ„ time by the bishops annointing them These are the words Accipe CoronaÌ„ regni tui quae licet ab indignis episcoporum tameÌ„ manibus capiti tuo imponitur In nomine Patris Filij Spiritus Sancti Quam sanctitatis gloriaÌ„ honoreÌ„ opus fortitudinis intelligas significare per hanc te participeÌ„ ministerij nostri non ignores Ita vt sicut nos in interioribus Pastores restoresque animarum intelligimur ita tu contra omnes aduersitates ecclesiae Christi defensor assistas regnique tibi à Deo dati c. Take the Crowne of your kingdom which is put vpon your heade by the handes of bisshops though vnworthy in the name of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost The which Crown you must vnderstand doth signify the glory aÌ„d honour of Godlynes and the worke of Fortitude By this also vnderstaÌ„d that you are partakener of our Ministery So that as we are knoweÌ„ to be the pastours and gouerners of mens soules in matters internal so you also shoulde assiste as a defendour of the Church of Christ and of the kingdom geueÌ„ to you by God against al aduersites You see here M. Horne that as in the words of king Iosaphat in the old law and of CoÌ„stantin the first ChristiaÌ„ Emperour so to this day in the CoronatioÌ„ of al ChristeÌ„ Princes there is made a plain distinctioÌ„ betwene the Emperours or Princes Office and the Office charge and coÌ„mission of a bisshop coÌ„missioÌ„ I say coÌ„mitted to him not of the Prince but of God And dare you then to coÌ„found theÌ„ Or dare you for shame M. Horne make the world beleue that CoÌ„stantin bore himselfe for a Supreme Gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical or spiritual when he him self in plain woordes confesseth that of spiritual or Ecclesiastical matters the bisshops are of God not of him appointed the Rulers and ouerseers but he hath of God coÌ„mitted vnto him the Charge and rule of those matters that are out of the Church that are in dede no Church matters but matters of policy matters of ciuil gouerment matters of this world and coÌ„cerning this present life only M. Horne The 34. Diuision Pag. 22. a. The Ecclesiastical histories make mention of many Synodes or councelles called or assembled at the appointment and order of this Emperour But the most famous and notable vvas the Nicene Councel about the vvhich consider and marke vvhat vvas the occasion by vvhose authority it vvas summoned and called together and vvhat vvas the doings of the Emperour from the beginning vnto the dissolution thereof and yee shal see plainely as in a Glasse that by the order and practise of the Catholik Church notified in the order of this general Councel the .82 supreme gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes is in the Emperor and and ciuil Magistrates and your 83. opinion condemned by the vniforme agreement of .318 of the most Catholik Bisshops in the vvorlde commending and allovving for most godly vvhat so euer the Emperour did in or about this councel The occasion of this famous and most godly councell vvas the
great dissention kindled partly about a necessarie Article of our beliefe partly about a ceremony of the Churche Arrius incensed vvith ambitious enuie against Alexander his bisshop at alexandria vvho disputed in one of his lessons or treatises more subtily of the diuinity than aduisedly as the Emperour layeth to his chardge quarreled Sophistically against him and mainteined an horrible Heresis Besides this the Churches vvere also diuided amongest themselues about the order or ceremony of keeping the Easterday The Emperour sent Hosius vvith his letters as I sayd before into the Easte parties to appeace the furious dissentioÌ„ about both these matters and to reconcile the parties dissenting But vvhen this duetiful seruice of the Emperour tooke not that effect vvhich he vvished and hoped for then as Sozomenus vvriteth he summoned a councel to be holden at Nice in Bythinia and vvrote to al the chief Ministers of the Churches euery vvhere .84 commaunding theÌ„ that they should not fayle to bee there at the day appointed The selfe same also doth Theodoretus affirme both touching the occasion and also the summons made by the Emperour Eusebius also vvriting the life of Constantine shevveth vvith vvhat carefulnes the godly Emperour endeuoured to quenche these fiers And vvhen the Emperour saieth Eusebius savve that be preuailed nothing by sending of Hosius vvith his letters Considering this matter with him self said that this warre against the obscure enemy troubling the Church must be vanquished by an other meaning himselfe Therefore as the capitaines of Goddes army towards his voayge he gathered together a Synode oecumenical and he called the Bisshops together by his honorable letters and that they should hasten them selues from euery place These things touching the occasion and calâ—ing of this general counsaile by the Emperour are affirmed to be true also by Nicephorus the Ecclesiastical historian Yea the vvhole counsaile in their letters to the â—hurches in Aegipt and the East partes doe testifie the same Synode to be called by the Emperour saying The great and holy Synode was gathered together at Nice by the grace of God and the most religious Emperour Constantine c. The .4 Chapter Of Constantin the Emperour his dealing in the Nicene Councel and with Arius after the Councell Stapleton MAister Horne here entreth to a greate matter and maketh large promises both to proue his principall purpose effectually and to confounde M. FekeÌ„ham manifestly But he wil I trowe when he hath al sayed be as farre from them both as if he had helde his peace First to proue a Supreme gouernment in Constantin he telleth vs that Constantine summoned the great Councel at Nice in Bithynia but if he had set in out of Ruffinus Ex SacerdotuÌ„ Sententia by the wil minde and consent of the Priests that is of the bisshops then had he marred all his matter and therefore wilily he lefte it out If he had added also out of Theodoret whome he alleageth to proue that the Emperour summoned this CouÌ„cel why and wherefore the Emperour would be present at the Councel him self this imagined Primacy that Maister Horne so depely dreameth of would haue appeared a very dreame in dede The Emperor was present saith Theodoret bothe desirous to beholde the Number of the Bisshops and also coueting to procure vnyty among them These and such like causes doe the Ecclesiastical histories alleage But for any supreme gouernment that the Emperour should practise there as namelye that his Royall assent was necessary to confirme the CouÌ„cell or that without it Arius had not bene coÌ„demned and that he iudged the heresie or any such matter as you now M. Horne doe attribute to the Prince hauing your whole religion only by the Princes Authority enacted and confirmed for any such matter I say neither in this Councel nor in any other doe the Auncient histories recorde so muche as one word Your new Religion M. Horne hath set vp a new kinde of gouernment such as al the Christian worlde neuer knewe nor hearde of before Nowe that you say the occasion of this famous and most godly Councel was the dissension partly about a necessary Article of our beliefe partly about a ceremony of the Churche which ceremony you say after was of keeping the Easterdaye yf it be so as you say as it is most truely what saye you to your owne Apologie that saieth that the vsuall keeping of Easter daye is a matter of small weight and to your greate Antiquary Bale that saieth it is but a ceremony of Hypocrites Suerly Constantin made a greater accompte of this vniforme obseruation then so seeing that it was the seconde chiefe cause that caused him to summon this famous and most godly Councell â–ª as your selfe calleth it Seing also that he maketh them not much better then Iewes that priuately in his time kept Easter daye otherwise then Rome Afrik Italy Aegypte Spaigne Fraunce Grece Britanny and many other greate countries that he him selfe reakoneth vppe And here by the way falleth out in M. Iewel a lye or two saying that our Countre .700 yeres together kept their Paschal daye with the Grecians otherwise then we doe nowe Ye see I haue abridged .300 yeares and a halfe at the lest For Constantin wrote these wordes straight after the Nicene Councell ended which was kept in the yere of our Lorde .328 M. Horne The .35 Diuision Pag. 23. a. The Bishoppes as I said before vvhen they thought them selues or their Churche iniuried by others vvere vvont to appeale and flie vnto the Emperour as the .85 supreme gouernour in al matters and causes Temporall or Spirituall the vvhiche appeareth moste playne to be the practise of the Churche by these Bishops called vnto the Nicene counsaill For vvhen they came to Nice supposing them selues to haue novve good oportunity beyng nighe vnto the Emperour to reuenge their priuate quarelles and to haue redresse at the Emperours handes of suche iniuries as they thought theÌ„ selues to susteyne at others byshops handes eche of them gaue vnto the Emperour a Libell of accusations signifying vvhat vvronges he had susteyned of his fellovve Bishopes and prayed ayde and redresse by his iudgement The Emperour forseyng that these pryuate quarelings if they vvere not by some policy and vvyse deuise sequestred and layde aside vvould muche hynder the common cause tooke deliberatioÌ„ appointing a day against the vvhich they shuld be in a readines and commaunded them to prepare and bring vnto him all their libelles and quarelling accusations one against an other Mark by the vvay the craft and practise of Sathan to stay and ouerthrovv good purposes that euen the godly fathers and Bishoppes vvanted not their great infirmities preferring their ovvn priuate trifles before the vveighty causes of Gods Churche And the vvisdome zeale and humblenes of his moste Christian Emperour vvho so litle estemed his ovvn honour and authority that he vvold rather seeme to be inferiour or for the time no more than equal vvith
that vvere in Heresie in such sort that the Heretikes vvere not onely asionied at his questions but also beganne to fal out amongest themselues some liking some misliking the Emperours purpose â–ª This done he commaundeth eche sect to declare their faieth in vvritinge and to bringe it vnto him he appointeth to them a daye vvhereat they came as the Emperoure commaunded and deliuered vnto him the fourmes of their faieth in vvritinge vvhen the Emperoure had the sedules in his handes he maketh an earneste praier vnto God for the assistaÌ„ce of his holy spirite that he may discern the truth and iudge rightly And after he had redde them al he condemneth the heresies of the Arians and Eunomians renting their sedules in sundre and alovveth only and confirmeth the faith of the Homousians and so the Heretiks departed ashamed and dasht out of countenance The .7 Chapter Of Theodosius the first and his dealing in causes Ecclesiasticall Stapleton THis Theodosius had no greater care to further true religioÌ„ then ye haue to slaÌ„der and hinder it and that by notable lying as it will al other things set a parte appere by the heape of lyes that in this story of this one Emperour ye gather here together And first that ye call Flauian the godly bisshop of Antioche For albeit he stode very stowtly in the defence of the Catholike faith and suffred much for it yet in that respecte for the which he is here by you alleaged he was not godly As one that came to his bisshoprike againste the canons and contrarye to the othe taken that he woulde neuer take vppon him to be bisshop of Antioche Paulinus lyuing and ministring by this meanes an occasioÌ„ of a greate schisme to the Church which continued many yeares And for this cause the Arabians the Cyprians the Aegiptians with Theophilus Patriarche of Alexandria and the west Churche with Pope Damasus Siricius and Anastasius would not receiue hiÌ„ into their coÌ„munioÌ„ Neither could he be setled quietly aÌ„d receiued as Bisshop vntil he had recoÌ„ciled hiÌ„self to the Pope and that his fault was by him forgeueÌ„ For the which purpose he sente to Rome a soleÌ„pne ambassade And so it appereth that the .2 lyne after ye adioyne a freshe lie that the bisshop of Rome did falsly accuse him of many crimes who layde to him no lesse crimes then al the world did beside which was periury and schisme Then as though ye would droppe lies or lie for the whetstone ye adde that by his supreame authority he set peace and quietnes in the Church for this matter shuffliÌ„g in by your supreame lyiÌ„g authority these words supreame authority which neither your author Theodoretus hath nor any other yea directly contrary to the declaratioÌ„ of Theodoretus who in the verye chapter by you alleaged reciteth the ambassade I speake of which is a good argumeÌ„t of the Popes Supremacy and may be added to other exaÌ„ples of M. Doctor Hardings and of myne in my Return c. agaiÌ„st M. Iewel in the matter of recoÌ„ciliatioÌ„ For as fauorable as themperour was to him and for al the Emperours supremacy the Emperour himself commauÌ„ded hiÌ„ to go to Rome to be recoÌ„ciled he being one of the foure patriarches And Flauianus was fayn also to desire Theophilus bisshop of Alexandria to sende some body to Pope Damasus to pacifie aÌ„d mollifie his anger aÌ„d to pardoÌ„ hiÌ„ who sent Isidorus for that purpose And as I haue said Flauianus hiÌ„self afterward sent Acatius and others his ambassadours Which Acatius pacified the schismes that had coÌ„tinued .17 yeres and restored as your own author Theodoretê° saith peace to the Church paceÌ„ saith he Ecclesiis restituit Which words though Theodoretus doth speake of theÌ„peror Theodo â–ª yet he speaketh the like of Acatiê° which ye guilefully apply to Theodosiê° oÌ„ly aÌ„d as falsely conclude therof that Theodosiê° therfore should be supreme head of the Church For so by that reason Acatiê° should also be supreme head of the Church Now foloweth M. Horns narratioÌ„ of certain couÌ„cels holdeÌ„ vnder this Theodosiê° so disorderly so coÌ„fusely so vnperfectly and so lyingly haÌ„dled as a maÌ„ may wel woÌ„der at it He maketh of two couÌ„cels kepte at CoÌ„staÌ„tinople three wheras the .1 aÌ„d .2 is al one beiÌ„g the secoÌ„d famouse general couÌ„cel aÌ„d properly to cal a couÌ„cell the third is none but rather a conference or talke The first CouÌ„cel which he telleth vs of was called he saith to electe aÌ„d order a bisshop in the sea of CoÌ„stantinople Which in case he caÌ„ proue theÌ„ distincted Councels was don in the CouÌ„cel general and in the secoÌ„de as he placeth it aÌ„d not in the first As also the electioÌ„ aÌ„d ordinatioÌ„ of Nectariê° He saieth that Gregory NaziaÌ„zene was neuer bisshop of CoÌ„stantinople but did vtterly refuse it Whereas after he had taught there .12 yeares to the great edifying of the Catholikes against the Arians not enioyinge the name of a Bisshop all this while he was at the lengthe sette in his bisshoply see by the worthy Meletius bisshop of Antioche and by the whole noÌ„ber of the bisshops asseÌ„bled at the general cuÌ„cell Though in dede he did not longe enioye it but voluntarily and much against this good Emperours mynde gaue it ouer to auoyde a schisme that grewe vppon his election For whome Nectarius that M. Horne speaketh of was chosen being at that tyme vnbaptized And so chosen by the Emperour as M. Horne saieth that the Bisshops though they meruailed at the Emperours iudgement yet they coulde not remoue him Wherein ye may note two vntruthes the one that M. Horne woulde gather Theodosius supremacy by this electioÌ„ Of the which electioÌ„ or rather naminge for the Emperour only pricked him I haue alredy answered in my Returne against M. Iewel and said there more at large And the bisshoppes with common consent of the whole Synod doe pronounce him and creat him bisshop as also intheir letters to Pope Damasus they professe The other that the Bisshops could not remoue him Yes M. Horn that they might aswel by the Apostolical the Nicene and other canons of the Churche as by the very plaine holye scripture and by S. Paule by expresse wordes forbidding it for that he was Neophytus Suerly of you that would seame to be so zelouse a keper of the sincere worde of God and so wel a scriptured man this is nothing scripturelye spoken And therefore this your sayinge muste needes make vppe the heape Yea and therefore they might lawfullye haue infringed and annichilated this election sauing that they bore with this good graciouse Emperour that tendred Christes Church and faith so tenderlye euen as Melchiades before rehearsed bore with the good Constantin Here may we now adde this also to the heape that ye woulde inferre this Soueraynety in Theodosius because the Fathers of this general Councel desired him to confirme their decrees and canons Which is a mighty great copiouse argumente with you throughout your
faithe Yea did not they tell him Thou must confesse this and curse all doctrine contrary to this faith Nowe when Eutyches would not and said as ye say in many thinges he would not because the holy scripture hadde no suche matter then did the Councel curse him And after this curse Florentius spake the woordes by you rehersed Afterwarde was he cursed again and depriued of his priestly honour not by Florenrius but by his owne bisshop Flauianus as it is conteined in the chapter by you quoted Yea that more is a playn place withal of the Popes primacy to For both Flauianus sent this his SeÌ„teÌ„ce to Rome and Eutyches thus coÌ„demned coÌ„playned by his letters vpon Flauianus and appealed to Pope Leo. But Eutyches rested not here saieth M. Horne In dede in Eutyches we haue a paterne of you and your felowes that wil be ruled by no lawe or order of the Church This Eutyches being first three seueral tymes cyted by his owne bisshop and Patriarche Flauianus would not appeare before him but by the meanes of one Chrysaphius his Godde childe a buskyn gentleman aboute the Emperours preuy chamber brought the matter to the Prince Then a prouincial Synode being called by the Emperour and Eutyches condemned he appealed from the Emperour to Pope Leo. Being by him also condemned he woulde not yet yelde No in the generall Councel of Chalcedon being thrise summoned by the whole Councell of 630. Bisshoppes his pride and obstinacy was suche that he woulde not appeare nor being there with ful coÌ„sent condemned would yet yelde thereunto And al because the .ij. natures of Christ in one person which he denied was not expressely found in the Scriptures In all these except his only appealing to Rome he shewed him selfe as right an heretike as any that nowe liueth But this is a woÌ„derful foly or rather madnes in you to procede on and to alleage farder matter of Theodosius doinges for calling other Councels in the mayntenance of Entyches at Constantinople and Ephesus and by and by to declare that the said synode of Ephesus was a wicked conueÌ„ticle as it was in dede and as Leo calleth it Non iudicium sed latrocinium No iudgement but a tyrannical violence and al thinges there done against Flauianus afterwarde reuersed by Pope Leo a most certain argument of his supremacye And yet ye cal your Emperour a godly Emperour neither shewing of his repentaunce nor of any his good doinges Thus ye see how pitefully euery way ye are caste in your own turne M. Horne 46. Diuision Pag. 30. b. Leo the first Bisshop of Rome a learned and a godly bisshop although not vvithout al faultes maketh humâ—le supplicatioÌ„ vnâ—o Theodosius the Emperour and vnto Pulcheria that there might be a general CouÌ„cel called in Italy to abolishe the wicked errour in Faith confirmed by the violence of Dioscorus The selfe same Bisshop of Rome with many bisshops kneeling on their knees did most humbly beseeche in like sort Valentinianus the emperour that he woulde vouchesaulfe to entreate and exhorte Theodosius the Emperour to cal an other Synode to reuoke those euil actes and iudgementes which Dioscorus had caused to be don in the condemnation of Flauianus Bisshop of Constantinople and others In vvhich examples it is manifest that the bisshops of Rome did .136 acknovvledge the supreme gouerment direction and authority in calling of Councels vvhich is .137 one of the greatest amongest the ecclesiastical causes or matters to be in the Emperours and Princes and not in them selues The .11 Chapter Of Pope Leo the great and first of that name Stapleton IT is well and clerkly noted of you M. Horne that Leo being a godly and a learned bisshop was not yet without all faults It was wel spied of yow least men should think he was borne without originall synne which I dowbt whether yowe wil graunt to Christes mother or take him for Christ him self For who I beseache yowe is without all faultes But what a holy vertuous and godly man this Leo was I let passe to speake though very much might be said therin bicause the good or euil life of a Pope or any other man is not material to the doctrin which he teacheth or to the matter we haue now in hand But verely for his right faith true doctrine and found belefe for the which you seme to taxe him I wil with ij shorte saynges onely of ij generall CouÌ„cels shortly note to the Reader both what an absolute doctour this Leo was and what a malapert comptroller you are The ChalcedoÌ„ Councell of 630. bishops do expressely and plainely professe their Iudgement of this blessed father Leo in their solemne subscription in these wordes Nos summè orthodoxum esse sanctissimum patrem nostrum Archiepiscopum Leonem perfectissimè nouimus We most perfitly know that our most holy father Leo the Archebishop is of right iudgement in religioÌ„ in the highest degree Loe M. Horne those fathers so many and so lerned with one consent do saye Not that they thinke or beleue but that they knowe and that not superficially or slenderly but perfectissimè most perfytly most exactly most assuredly And what knowe they so surely Forsothe that their most holy father Leo is Orthodoxus a right beleuer a true Catholike a sounde teacher of Gods people And not onely so after a common or meane sort but Summè Orthodoxum Catholike and right beleuing in the highest degree without any blotte or blemish in that respecte After suche a Sentence so protested and pronounced of suche so many so lerned and so auncient fathers aboue vnleuen hundred yeres paste in suche and so solemne an assembly for the absolute and vndoubted commendation of that excellent prelat whence crepe you with your lewde surmise or with what face dare you deface him With the like constaÌ„t and absolute coÌ„mendatioÌ„ without any surmised exceptioÌ„ at al in an other general CouÌ„cel the next after this he is called by the coÌ„mon voyce of the East Bisshops Illuminator Columna Ecclesiae A geuer of light and a piller of the Churche You come to late M. Horne to blotte or to blemish the ReuereÌ„t memory of so blessed so lerned and so much commended a father His light so shyneth that no horne can dymme it His doctrine is so stroÌ„ge that no surmise can weaken it The more you kicke at this piller the more you breake your shinne The more you deface him the greater is your owne shame Therefore as your glosing here was causelesse so surely your meaning is gracelesie Verely suche as if ye had expressed it woulde forthwith haue disgraced and quyte ouerthrowen your false conclusion immediatly folowing freighted allmost with as many lies as lynes For touching his suyte to the Emperour to haue a Councell called you must vnderstande M. Horne that the bare calling of Councells suche as Emperours haue vsed is not one of the greateste amonge Ecclesiasticall causes nor to speake properlye
that it vvas agreed vpon by the vvhole Synode that Dioscorus should be deposed the Synode vvriteth vnto the Emperours Valentinianus and Martianus saiyng in this fourme Grieuous diseases neadeth both a stronge medicine and a wise Physition For this cause therfore the Lord ouer al hath appointed your godlines as the best and chiefe Phisition ouer the diseases of the whole world that you should heale them with fitte medicines And you most Christian Emperours receiuing commaundemeÌ„t froÌ„ God aboue other men haue geuen competent diligence for the churches framing a medicine of coÌ„cord vnto the Bishops .147 This thus in vvay of Preface said they declare vvhat they haue done touching Dioscorus they shevve the cause and reasons that moued them thervnto both that the Emperour shoulde consider his vvickednesse and also the sinceritie of their sentence Stapleton Now loe M. Fekenham must nedes yeld and geue ouer For euen the whole CouÌ„cel to the number of .630 Bishops doth confesse saith M. Horne the princes supremacy in causes ecclesiastical it is wel it is not yet in al causes Ecclesiastical And therefore this note is fastened in the Margente as it were with a tenpeny naile and yet al not worth a hedlesse pinne For I beseech you Maister Horne howe can this notable conclusion of yours take anye anker holde of any saiyngs of the Councell by you here alleaged How farre and how deaply your sharpe sight can pearce I know not But for my part I must confesse my selfe so blind that I can see no cause in the world why ye should furnish your margent with such a iolie note Wel I perceiue euery maÌ„ can not see through a milstone But yet eyther my sight and my braine to faileth mee or all this great prouf standeth in this that the Councell calleth the Emperours the best and chiefe physitions ouer the disseases of the world for framing a medicine of concorde to the Bisshops By my trowth it is wel and worshipfully concluded and ye were worthy at the least to be made a poticarie for your labour Sauing that it is to be feared if ye shuld procede on the body as ye doe nowe with the soule ye woulde kil manie a poore mans bodie with your olde rotten drugges as ye do now kill many a sowle with your pestiferous poysoned drawght of heretical potions they take at your hands But nowe to answere to you and to your so farre fette phisike I pray yow M. Horne why doe ye cut of the tayle of your owne tale Why do ye not suffer the fathers to speake their whole mind And to ruffle a litle in M. Iewells rhetorycke what were the fathers stayed with the choygnecoughe and forced to breake of they re matter and tale in the myddest Mark well gentle reader and thow shal see the whole CouÌ„cel of .630 bisshops set to schole and kept in awe and not suffred to vtter one worde more then M. Horne will geue them leaue For the next wordes that immediatly followe in the same matter are these Pontificibus coÌ„cordiae medicinaÌ„ machinantes vndique enim nos congregantes omne commodastis auxilium quatenus factae interimantur discordiae paternae fidei doctrina roboretur For yow say the fathers to the Emperours assembling vs from all places haue holpen al that may be to pacify and kil these diuisions and dissensions and that the fayth and doctrine of our fathers may be strenghthened What worde is here M. Horne that any thing towcheth your purpose Here is nothing but that the couÌ„cel was assembled by their good help which as I haue often declared serueth not your turne to make them supreame heads Nowe because throwgh their meanes the Councell came together in the whiche a quietnesse was set in religion the Councell calleth them physitions yea and the chiefe as they were chiefe in dede in respecte of their cyuill authoritie wherewythe they did assiste the Councel and did helpe by this ministerie of theirs not by anie iudicial sentence or other Ecclesiasticall acte which ye shal neuer shewe to quiet and pacefie the greate dissensions then raigning and raging And so were they phisitions in dede but the outwarde not the inward phisitions The fathers were the inwarde phisitions They made the verye potion for the disease And because we are ons entred into the talke of phisitions they were the very phisitions of the sowle The scripture saieth of the king regem honorificate honour the kinge yt saieth also of the phisition honora medicum Honour the phisition But what sayeth yt of the prieste The priestes sayeth S. Paule that gouuerne well are worthy of double honour againe obeye your rulers meaninge the Ecclesiasticall rulers for they watche to geue a reckoning for your sowles And the Ecclesiasticus sayeth humble thy sowle to the preste So that ye may see M. Horne the priestes to be the true and highest phisitions as farre passing and exceding the other physitions as the sowle passeth and excedeth the bodie and then must the spirituall primacye nedes remayne in them And that doe these Iudges here euen in this Action expressely proteste and confesse against you For they say touching the point of doctrine then in question Quod placuit reuerendo Concilio de sancta fide ipsum nos doceat Let the Reuerend Councel it selfe teach vs and infourme vs what is their pleasure touching the holy faith You see here they toke no suprem gouernemente in this cause ecclesiastical in determining I say the true faith as you will make Princes beleue they may and ought to doe they yet being the Emperours deputies but lerned humbly of the holy Councel what their determination in such matters was Thus at the length your great mighty â—ost is thwyghted to a pudding pryck Neither shal ye be able of al theis .630 bishops to bring one that mayntained your pretensed supremacy And when he proueth yt to you good reader by theis 630. bisshops or by anie one of them I dare say M. FekeÌ„ham wil take the oth and so wil I to For it is as true as the nobles gaue senteÌ„ce to depose Dioscorus and others Who is not as yet deposed and that wil I proue by M. Horne him self who sayth that in this actioÌ„ the whole synode agreed that Dioscorus should be deposed and so ful pretely doth he cal back that he sayd not fyftene lynes before and proueth him self against him self that their saying was no sentence M. Horne 51. Diuision Pag. 32. b. In the fourth Action vvhen the rehearsall of al things passed before vvas done the Iudges and Senate asketh if all the Bisshops agree vvhervnto they ansvvered yea yea The Synode had requested the Iudges and the Senate to make suite to the Emperour for fiue Bisshops vvhich othervvise .148 must be deposed as vvas Dioscorus vvhich they did and made this relation vnto the Synode That the Emperour perceiuing the humble suite of the Synod doth licence them to determine
the Emperour to condemne Theodorus Mopsuestenus a famous aduersary of Origen the vvhich he brought to passe by ouermuch fraude abusing the Emperour to the great slaunder and offence of the Church Thus in all these Ecclesiasticall causes it appereth the Emperor had the .192 chief entermedling vvho although at the last vvas beguyled by the false bisshops yet it is vvorthy the noting by vvhom this offence in the Church came vvhich appeareth by that that follovveth I beleeue that this is manifest to al men saith Liberatus that this offence entred into the Church by Pelagius the DeacoÌ„ and Theodorus the Bisshop the which eueÌ„ Theodorus him selfe did openly publishe with clamours crying that he and Pelagius were woorthy to be brente quicke by whome this offence entred into the worlde Stapleton M. Horne nowe will bringe vs a prety conclusion and prove vs because bishopes be at dissention and abuse the Prince assisting nowe the one parte nowe the other that the prince is supreame head Whereof will rather very well followe this conclusion Experience sheweth that princes the more they intermedled in causes of religioÌ„ the more they troubled the Churche the more they were theÌ„ selues abused and also misused others Therefore priÌ„ces are no mete persons to be supreme heads in such causes Examples hereof are plenty Constantin the great persuaded by the Donatistes most importunat suyt waded so farre ouer the borders of his owne vocatioÌ„ that as S. Augustin writeth à sanctis antistibus veniam erat petiturus it came to the point he should aske pardon of the holy bishops The same Emperour by the suit of the Arrians medled so far with bishops matters that he banished the most innocent most godly and most lerned bishop Athanasius whereof in his deathebed he repented willing him by testament to be restored Theodosius the first persuaded with the smothe toung of Flauianus the vnlawful and periured bishop of Antioch did take his parte wrongefully against the west bisshops and the greatest parte of ChristeÌ„dom wwhereof we haue before spoken Theodosius the seconde defended the Ephesine conuenticle against Pope Leo seduced by Dioscorus and Eutyches or rather abused by one of his priuy chamber Chrysaphius an Eunuche and wynked at the mâ—â—dering of holy Flauianus whome the Chalcedon Counâ—â—ll calleth Martyr Zenon the Emperour deceyued by Acatius of ConstaÌ„tinople banished Iohn Talayda the Catholike patriarch of Alexandria who appealed from the Emperoure to Pope Simplicius And nowe in like maner this Emperour Iustinian while he was ouer busy in ecclesiastical matters as one that toke great delight so noteth Liberatus to geue iudgment in such matters being deceiued by Theodorus of the secte of Acephali condemned Theodorus Mopsuestenus and Ibas two most catholike bishops and highly praysed in the Chalcedon Councel wherof sprong vp in the Church a moste lamentable tragedye for the space of many yeares as all writers doe pitefully report This same Iustinian also banished the good bishop of Constantinople Eutychius for not suffering him to alter Religion But he restored him againe in his deathbed as Constantine dyd Athanasius He woulde haue banished also Anastasius an other Catholyke bishop of Antioche because he would not yeld to his heresy of Aphthartodocitae Such examples ought rather to teach Princes not to intermedle with matters aboue their vocation trulye as muche as the sowle passeth the body then to geue them anye presidentes of supreame gouernemente yea IN ALL CAVSES as Mayster Horne and hys fellowes as long as Princes fauour them woulde geue vnto them M. Horne The .69 Diuision pag. 39. a. This Pelagius as yet vvas but Suffragan or proctour for the Pope vvho aftervvard in the absence of Pope Vigilius his maister crepte into his See in the middest of the broiles that Totylas King of the Gothes made in Italye vvhen also he came to Rome In the vvhiche Historie is to be noted the Popes .193 subiection to Totylas vvhome humblie on his knees he acknovvleaged to be his Lorde appointed thereto of God and him selfe as all the reste to be his seruaunte Note also hovve the King sent him Embassadoure vvhat charge and that by Othe of his voyage of his message and of his returne the King straightlie gaue vnto him hovve buxomelie in all these things he obeyed Hovve last of all tovvard the Emperour being commaunded by him to tell his message he fell doune to his feet and vvith teares bothe to him and to his Nobles he ceased not to make moste lamentable and humble supplication till vvithout speed but not vvithout .194 reproche he had leaue to returne home But least you should take these things to sette foorthe that Princes had onely their iurisdiction ouer the Ecclesiasticall personnes and that in matters Temporall and not in causes Ecclesiasticall marke vvhat is vvritten by the Historians Platina amongest the Decrees of this Pope Pelagius telleth and the same vvitnesseth Sabellicuâ— that Narses the Emperours other deputie Ioyntelye with Pelagius did decree that none by ambition shoulde be admitted to any of the holye Orders Pelagius moreouer vvriteth vnto Narses desiring him of his ayed against all the Bisshoppes of Liguria Venetiae and Histria vvhich vvould not obey him putting their affâ—aunce in the authoritie of the first Councell of Constantinople In vvhiche Epistle amongest other things he vvriteth on this vvise Your honoure must remember what God wrought by you at that time when as Totyla the tyraunt possessing Histriam and Venetias the Frenche also wasting all thinges and you woulde not neuerthelesse suffer a Bisâ—hoppe of Myllaine to be made vntill he had sente woorde from thence to the moste milde Prince meaning the Emperour and had reciued answere againe from him by writing what shoulde be done and so bothe he that was ordeined Bisshoppe and he that was to be ordeined were brought to Rauenna at the appointment of your high authoritie Not long after Pelagius 2. bycause he vvas chosen Inâ—ussu Principis without the Emperours comaundement and could not send vnto him by reason the tovvne vvas beseged and the huge risyng of the vvaters stopped the passage as soone as he might being elected Pope he sent Gregory to craue the Emâ—erours pardone â–ª and to obtaine his good vvill For in those dayes sayth Platina the Clergie did nothing in the Popes election except the election had bene allovved by the Emperour Stapleton M. Horne telleth vs a tale after his olde wonte that is without head or taile to abuse his ignorant reader with a confuse heape of disordered and false wordes Pelagius was sente by the Romans to King Totilas to entreat of peace and that he would for a time ceasse from warre and geue them truce Saying that if in the meane whyle they had no succour they would yelde the citye of Rome to him Pelagius coulde wynne none other answere at his hands buâ— that they should beate downe the walles receiue his army and stand to his
impudently in going about to make your Readers belieue that Richaredus and other Princes after him were takē for Supreme heades of the Church till now in these later daies and most blasphemously in calling the Pope for this mater the childe of perdition As wel might you for this cause haue called Gregorie so too Who is surnamed as ye here write the Great But God wotteth and the more pitie not very great with you and your fellowes Of al bookes his writinges beare most ful and plaine testimonie for the Popes singular praeeminence whiche thing is in an other place by me largely proued that though the matter here semeth to require somewhat to be said I neede not say any thing but onely remit the Reader to that place where he shal finde that S. Gregorie practised this Supreme authoritie as wel in Spain as other where throughout the whole Christened world But what saith S. Gregorie Forsothe that the King Richaredus by his carefull and continuall preaching brought Arrians into the true faith S. Gregorie saith wel And yet you wil not I trow say The Prince himself preached in pulpit to the Arrians What then Verelye that which he did by his Clergie and to the which he was a godly promoter that he is saied to doe him selfe As to preache to conuert heretiques to decree this or that and briefely to gouerne in causes Ecclesiastical All which the Prince in his owne person or of his owne authority neuer dothe But by his furderance such things being done he is saied sometimes as here of Saint Gregorye to doe them him selfe We might now passe to the next mater sauing that as ye without any good occasion or bettering of your cause bring in that Richaredus woorked these thinges without Pope Gregorie So it may be feared ye haue a woorse meaning and that ye doe this altogeather craftely to blemishe and deface Sainte Gregorye with the ignoraunte Reader Els tell me to what purpose write ye that Saint Gregorye was asshamed of him selfe and his owne slacknesse Why bringe you in these woordes of Sainte Gregorye What shall I aunsweare at the dreadfull doome when youre excellencye shall lead with you flockes of faithfull ones which ye haue broughte into the true faithe by careful and continuall preachinges I muste then either to refourme your ignorance if ye knew it not before or to preuent your readers circumuention by your wilye handeling of the mater like to be perchaunce miscaried if ye knewe it before admonish you and him that this is spoken of S. Gregorye in deede but as proceeding from a maruelouse humilitye and lowlines In like maner as he wrote to Sainte Augustine oure Apostle in the commendation of his doings wherein yet vndoubtedly he was a great doer him selfe many wayes as by the Historie of Bede clerely appeareth Otherwise though Richaredus doings be most gloriouse and worthy of perpetuall renoune yet shal S. Gregory match him or passe him Neither shal he altogether be voide of his worthy cōmendation concerning his care for the refourming of Spaine and repressing of heresies there either by his authority or by his learned woorkes Verely Platina witnesseth that by the meanes of this Gregorie the Gothes returned to the vnite of the Catholike faithe Whiche appeareth not at that time any otherwhere then in Spaine Hearken farder what Nauclerus one that you ofte reherse in this your booke writeth of him In super Beatus Gregorius c. Beside this Saint Gregorie compelled the Ligurians the Venetians the Iberians which had confessed their schisme by their libell to receiue the Decrees of the Councell of Chalcedo and so broughte them to the vnitye of the Churche He reduced them from Idolatrye partely by punnisshmente partlye by preaching the Brucians the people of Sardinia and the husbandmenne of Campania By the good and mightye authoritie of his writings and by Ambassadours sente in conueniente time he sequestred from the bodye of the Churche the Donatiste Heretiques in Affrique the Maniches in Sicilie the Arrians in Spaine the Agnoites in Alexandria Onely the Heresie of the Neophites in Fraunce rising by Symoniacall bribes as it were by so manye rootes was spreade farre and wide againste the whiche he valiauntlye foughte labouring mightelye against it to the Queene Brunechildis and to the Frenche Kinges Theodoricus and Theodobertus till at the lengthe a Generall Councell beinge summoned he obteined to haue it vtterlye banned and accursed This saith Nauclerus of other Countries Now what nede I speake of our Realme the matter being so notoriouse that by his good meanes by his studye and carefulnes we were brought from most miserable idolatrie to the faith of Christe And therefore as our Venerable Countreyman Bede writeth we maye well and oughte to call him our Apostle Rectè nostrum appellare possumus debemus Apostolum Quia cum c. For saith he wheras he had the chiefe Bisshoprike in all the worlde and was the chiefe Ruler of the Churches that long before were conuerted to the faithe he procured oure Nation that before that time was the Idols slaue to be the Church of Christ. So that we may well vse that saiyng taken from the Apostle All were it that he were not an Apostle to other yet is he our Apostle We are the seal of his Apostlesship in our Lord God It appeareth that S. Gregorie had to doe in Ireland also by his Ecclesiastical authoritie Thus much haue I here spoken of S. Gregorie either necessarily or as I suppose not altogether without good cause Surely not without most deape harte griefe to consider how farre we are gon from the learning vertue and faith whiche we nowe almost one thousande yeares past receiued at this Blessed mans handes Which altogether with our newe Apostle M. Horne heere is nothing but Grosse ignorance And this blessed and true Apostle of our English Nation no better then the child of perdition That is as he meaneth in dede a plaine Antichriste I pray God ones open the eyes of our Coūtrie to see who is in dede the true Antichrist and who are his messengers and forerunners thereby carefully and Christianly to shun as well the one as the other Christ is the Truth it selfe as him selfe hath said Who then is more nere Antichriste then the teacher of Vntruthes And what a huge number hath M. Horne heaped vs vppe in that hitherto hath bene answered being litle more then the third part of his boke Yea in this very Diuision how doe they muster Some of them haue already ben touched But now to the rest more at large let vs ouer runne the Diuision shortly againe First besides his false translation putting for repairing the order of Ecclesiasticall discipline to make a new fourme thereof as though that King altered the old Religion of his realme and placed a newe neuer vsed before in Christes Churche as M. Horne and his fellowes haue done in our Countrie beside this pety
to the coÌ„tentes of theÌ„ And in ful testimony therof eche one set to hys haÌ„d aÌ„d subscriptioÌ„ The sayd AdriaÌ„ writeth to Tarasius the patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople that oÌ„lesse he had wel knowen Tarasius good syncere zeale aÌ„d catholike fayth touching Images aÌ„d the sixe general couÌ„cels that he would neuer haue coÌ„sented to the calling of any Councell Wherby ye see M. Horn that the Pope hath such a voyce negatyue in summonyng and ratifiyng of CouÌ„cels that if he only had draweÌ„ backe it had bene no lawful Councel According as the old Canon alleaged in the ecclesiasticall story commaundeth that without the Popes Authorityte no Councel ought to be kept and according as for that only cause diuers couÌ„cels were abolished as the Antiochian in the East and the Ariminense in the West And the sayed Pope Adrian saieth to Tarasius Vnde ipse Beatus Petrus Apostolus Dei iussu Ecclesiam pascens nihil omnino praetermisit sed vbique principatum obtinuit obtinet cui etiam nostrae beatae Apostolicae sedi quae est omnium Ecclesiarum Dei caput velim beata vestra sanctitas ex sincera mente toto corde agglutinetur Saynte Peter feding the Churche by Gods commaundemeÌ„t hath omitted nothing at all but euer hath had the principality and nowe hath to whome and to our blessed and Apostolyke see whiche is the Head of all Gods Churches I would wish your blessed holines wythe syncere mynd and withall your heart to ioyne your self The Emperour hym self sayth that the councel was called by synodical letters sente froÌ„ the most holy patriarch And a litle after by whose exhortatioÌ„ aÌ„d in a maÌ„ner coÌ„maundemeÌ„t we haue called you together saith th'Emperour to the bisâ—hops The Popes Legates are named first and subscribe first The Popes letters were read first of all in the Councel And that Tarasius him selfe confesseth Praerogatiua quadam For a certeyn prerogatiue dewe to the Pope Other places also of like agreablenes ye shal find here These be the letters M. Horn that ye speak of which as ye say theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„ded to be read opeÌ„ly Wherwith that ye dare for shame of th' world ones to medle as also to talk of the story of Paulus aÌ„d Tarasius I can not but most wonderfully maruayle at This Paulus was patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople immediatly before Tarasius and voluÌ„tarily renouÌ„ced the same office and became a monke mynding to doe some penaÌ„ce the residue of his lyfe for that he had set forth the wycked doings and decrees of themperours against the images The Emperour was verye desirous to place Tarasius in hys roome but he was as vnwilling to receyue that dignity And wheÌ„ the Emperour vrged aÌ„d pressed hym vehemeÌ„tly he answered How caÌ„ I take vpon me to be Bishop of thys see being sondred froÌ„ the residew of Christes Church â–ª aÌ„d wrapped in excoÌ„munication Is not this then pretely aÌ„d gayly done of M. Horn to take this couÌ„cel as a troÌ„pet in hys hand to blowe and proclaime hym self to all the world an heretyke Pleade on a pase M. Horne as ye haue done and yow shall purchase your self at length great glory as great as euer had he that burnte the teÌ„ple of Diana to wyn to him self a perpetuall memorye To the which your glorious tytle for the encrease and amplifying of the same let your Vntruthes which are here thicke and threefolde be also adioyned That the Popes about this time deuised horrible practises to haue to them selues only the supreme authority that Irene Constantines Mother was an ignorant and a superstitious woman that the matters in the .7 Generall Councel were not iudged according to the Gospelles that there was nothing attempted or done in this Councell without the authority of the Emperour In all this I heare very bolde asseuerations but as for proufes I finde none And none wil be found when M. Horne hath done bis best this yeare nor the next neyther M. Horne The .94 Diuision pag. 57. a. Gregorius .3 sent into Fraunce for succour to Charles Martell yelding and .290 surrendring vp vnto him that vvhiche the Pope had so long sought by all subtile and mischieuous meanes to spoile the Emperoure and the Princes of This same Gregory the third saith Martinus PoeniteÌ„tiarius VVhan Rome was besieged by the king of Lombardy sent by shippe vnto Charles Martell Pipines father the Keyes .291 of S. Peters confession beseeching him to deliuer the Church of Rome from the Lombardes By the keyes of S. Peters confession he meaneth .292 al the preheminence dignitie and iurisdiction that the Popes claime to them selues more and besides that vvhich al other church ministers haue ouer and aboue all manner persons Ecclesiastical or Temporal as geuen of Christ onely to S. Peter for his confession and so from him to the Popes of Rome by lineall succession Seinge that this Pope vvho vvas passingly vvell learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godly stout and constant if you vvill beleeue Platina .293 yeldeth and commiteth all this iurisdiction and claime that he hath ouer all persons Ecclesiastical and Temporall so vvel in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall vnto Charles Martell a laie Prince and great Maister of Fraunce it appeareth that Princes may laufully haue the rule gouernment and charge in Church matters The heires and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rusting They exercised the same iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernmeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and Kings had don from the tyme of ConstaÌ„tine the great vntil their tyme vvhich vvas almost .400 yeres For Carolomanus .294 sonne to King Pepin and nephevv to Charles Martel no lesse Princelike than Christianly exercised this his .295 Supreme authority in Ecclesiastical causes and made notable reformation of the Ecclesiastical state He summoned a Councel of his Clergy both Bisshoppes and Priestes .742 yere from the incarnation of Christ vvherein also he him selfe sate vvith many of his nobles and counsailours He shevveth the cause vvhy he called this Synode That they should geue aduise saith he howe the Lawe of God and the Churche religion meaning the order and discipline may be restored againe which in the tyme of my predecessours being broken in sonder fell cleane away Also by what meanes the ChristiaÌ„ people may attaine to the saluation of their soules and perishe not being deceiued by false priestes He declareth vvhat ordinaunces and decrers vvere made .296 by his authoriy in that Synode VVe did ordein Bishops through the Cities saith he by the couÌ„cel of the Priests aÌ„d my nobles aÌ„d did coÌ„stitute Bonifaciê° to be the Archbisshop ouer them .297 VVe haue also decreed a Synode to â—e caâ—â—eâ— together euery yere that the decrees of the Canons and the Lawes of the Churche may be repaired in our presence and the Christian Religion amended c. That the money vvhereof the Churches haue been defrauded
morowe As in dede very properlye and truly George the Noble duke of Saxony sayed of the Lutheranes at Wittenberge when yet your Religion was scante out of her swadling clowtes What the faythe of my neighbours of wittenberge is now this yere I knowe But what it wil be the next yere I knowe not Yet you desire M. Feckenham to note here an other thing besides the Authoryty of this Noble Prince Charles the great for so you call him which you say was none other but the selfe same that other Princes from Cōstātin the great had and vsed which in deede is very true for they had none ne vsed none as hath bene proued and yet I maruayle where is then become the priuilege of S. Peters keyes sent to Charles Martell this mans grandefather if he had as you say none other but the selfe same Authoryte that other Princes from Constantin had If it was loste so soone then how is it true that you said before the heyres and successours of Charles Martell kepte these keyes form rusting If it was not lost how had he no more thē other which had S. Peters keyes more then other had But now to your note You will M. Feckenham to note that the holy Councel of Moguntia I am gladde you call it holy for thē you wil not I trowe misselyke with the diuision of the States there that I tolde you of euen now neyther with the Rule of S. Benets Order in that holy Coūcel straightly exacted doth acknowleadge and cōfesse in plaine speache him that is Charles the great to be the Ruler of the Churche in these ecclesiasticall causes Now shewe these laste wordes in these ecclesiastical causes in any parcel or place of the whol Councell in playne speache as you say and then M. Feckēham I dare say wil thanke you for your Note and for my parte I wil say you are a true man of your worde Which hitherto I assure you I haue litle cause to say or to thinke Your lying is almost comparable to M. Iewels Mary you are not in dede as yet so farre in the lashe as he is But if you come ones to Replying as he hathe done you wil be a Pinner I doubte not as well as he and telle your vntruthes by the thousandes For assure your selfe M. Horne as vera veris conueniunt so an vntrue and false doctrine can neuer possiblye be maintayned without horrible lying and mayne numbers of vntruthes M. Horne The .99 Diuision pag. 60. a. Pope Leo .3 as the French Chronicles and Nauclerus vvitnesseth sent foorthvvith after he vvas made Pope Peters keyes the Banner of the City and many other gifts vnto Charles requiring him that he vvold cause the people of Rome to become subiecte vnto the Pope and that by Othe Charles minding to gratify and pleasure Pope Leo there .314 vvas a cause vvherfore sente an Abbot on this busines and assured the people of Rome to the Pope by othe This Leo his streight .315 dealinges vvith the Romayns vvas so hatefull vnto them vvas brought shortly into much daungier of his life but farre more of his honesty Certaine of Rome came to Charles to accuse this Pope Charles putteth of the examination of the matter till an other time promisinge that he vvoulde vvithin a vvhile come to Rome him selfe vvhiche he did after he had finished his vvarres He vvas honorably receiued of the Pope The eight day after his cominge into Rome he commaunded al the people and the Cleargy to be called togeather into S. Peters churche appointing to here and examine the Pope touchynge that he vvas accused of in the opē assembly VVhē the Cleargy and the people vvere assembled the Kinge examineth them of the Popes life and conuersation and the vvhole company .316 beinge vvilled to say their mindes ansvveare that the manner hathe beene that the Popes shoulde be iudged of no man but of them selues Charles being mooued vvith so .317 sore greeuous an ansvveare gaue ouer further examination Leo the Pope saieth Platina vvho did earnestly desire that kinde of iudgement to geue sentence be 318. meaneth in his ovvne cause vvente vp into the pulpitte and holdinge the Gospels in his handes affirmed by his Othe that he vvas guiltles of all those matters vvherevvith he vvas chardged VVhereunto Sabellicus addeth the Popes owne testimonie of him selfe was so waighty as if it had beene geuen on him by other so muche auaileth a mans owne good reporte made of him selfe in due season .319 for vvante of good neighbours This matter if it vvere as the Popes flatterers vvrite thus subtily compassed although Martinus saith flatly that he vvas driuen to purge him selfe of certaine crimes laide to his chardge yet not vvithstanding the kinge toke .320 vpon him both to examine the matter and to determine therein and as appeareth tooke their ansvvere no lesse .321 insufficient than greuous although he vvinked at it bicause he looked .322 for a greater pleasure to be shevved him againe in consecratinge him Emperour promised longe before vvhiche this Pope perfourmed and solemply vvith great acclamations of the people crovvned him Emperour of Rome For saithe Platina The Pope did this to shewe some thāke fulnes againe to him who had well deserued of the Churche Stapleton This processe stādeth in the accusation of Pope Leo the .3 that certayne Romans made againste hym to Charles bearing with yt suche a wonderfull strength for the establishing of the Popes Supremacy that M. Horn may seme to play al by collusiō and to betray hys owne cause For now hath he by hys owne story auaunced the Pope so as he did also before in alleaging the Roman Councell in the tyme of Pope Sīmachus that he may be iudged of no mā For all the clergie and people of Rome make answere to Charles hym self that no mā cā iudge the Pope This writeth M. Horne owte of Platina and Sabellicus ād other writers be of the same lykenes ād agreablenes in writing with thē Howe then M. Horne Where is now your primacy become I trust now at the length ye wil discharge M. Fekēham frō this othe What say yow to your owne volūtarie allegation that no man forced yow vnto but the mightie truth to the bewraying of your false cause and your greate folly Yet leaste his sayde folly and preuarication shoulde be to open he will saye somwhat to yt because he maye seame to worke thowghe not as miraculously yet as wōderfully as euer did thys Leo who his tong being cut of by the roote as some mē write could speake neuerthelesse ād though his fowle lying mouthe against the Popes primacy be stopped by his own true declaratiō yet wil he speake not to any hys owne honour as Leo did but to hys vtter cōfusion ād shame Forsoth sayeth M. Horne Charles toke thys answere no lesse insufficient then greauous Wel sayde and in tyme M. Horne sauinge
and the banner of the city to to Charles as M. Horne telleth vs yea the keyes of S. Peters coÌ„fessioÌ„ as Rhegino telleth vs and yet for al that he remayned Bisshop Archebisshop Patriarche and Pope to yea and supreme head of the Church by M. Horns owne tale to But remembre your selfe better M. Horne You said euen nowe they were sent awaye by Gregory the .3 to Charles Martell into Fraunce by shippe Howe then came the Pope by them agayne Or howe did the successours and heyeres of Charles Martell keepe those keyes from rusting if his own Nephewe Charles the greate loste them and was fayne to haue them againe by a newe dede of gifte Or hath euery Pope a newe payre of keyes froÌ„ Christ to bestowe as thei list Then the gift could be but for terme of life And then where be the heyres and successours of Charles Martell which kept not you saye those keyes from rusting O M. Horne Oportet mendacem esse memoreÌ„ A lyar must haue a good memory Or wil you saye that this Pope Leo sent to Charles these keyes as a gifte to signifie that the city was at his commaundemente as Bellisarius after he had recouered Rome from Totilas of whome we spake of before sent the keyes of the city to Iustinian themperour and as some men write euen aboute this time this Charles receiued the keyes of the city of Hierusalem with the banner of the said citye Yet al this will not work the great strauÌ„ge miracle of supremacie that your keies haue wrought M. Horne The .100 Diuision Fol. 61. a. Ansegisus Abbas gathereth together the decrees that this Charles aÌ„d his son Lodouicus had made in their tymes for the reformatioÌ„ of the Churche causes Amongest other these The Canonicall Scriptures onely to be redde in the Churches For the office of Bisshops in diligeÌ„t preaching and that onely out of the holy Scriptures that the communion should be receiued three times in the yeere The abrogatiÌ„g and taking away a great nuÌ„ber of holy daies besides SoÌ„daies and that childreÌ„ before ripe yeres should not be thrust into religious houses aÌ„d that no maÌ„ should be ê“fessed a MoÌ„k except licence were first asked and obteined of the King He decreed also and straightly commaunded that Monkes being Priestes should studie diligentlie shoulde write rightlie should teache children in their Abbaies and in Bisshoppes houses That Priests should eschue couetousnes glotony alehouses or tauernes secular or prophane busines familiaritie of women vnder paine of depriuation or degradation Hâ— prouided to haue and placed fit pastours for the bisshoprikes and cures to feede the people He ordeined learned Scholemaisters for the youth and made deuout abbots to rule those that were enclosed in Cloisters saith Nauclerus As it is said of Kinge Dauid that he set in order the Priests Leuits singers and porters and ordered all the offices and officers required to be in the house of the Lorde for the setting foorth of his seruice and Religion Euen so this noble Charles left no officer belonging to Goddes Churche no not so much as the singer porter or SexteÌ„ vnapointed and taught his office and duety as Nauclerus telleth Besides the authority of this noble Prince in .323 gouerniÌ„g and directing al Church matters his zeale and care therfore in such sort as the knovvledge of that .324 superstitious time vvould suffer is plainly shevved in an iniuÌ„ctioÌ„ that he gaue to al estates both of the Layty and Cleargy to this effect I Charles by the grace of God King and gouernour of the Kingdome of Fraunce a deuout and humble maintainour and ayder of the Churche To al estates both of the Layety and the Cleargye wis he saluation in Christ. Considering the exceeding goodnes of God towardes vs and our people I thinke it very necessary wee rendre thankes vnto him not onely in harte and worde but also in continual exercise and practise of wel doing to his glory to the end that he who hath hitherto bestowed so great honour vpon this Kingdom may vouchesaulfe to preserue vs and our people with his protection VVherfore it hath seemed good for vs to mooue you ô ye pastours of Christes Churches leaders of his flocke and the bright lightes of the worlde that ye wil trauaile with vigilant care and diligent admonition to guide Goddes people thorough the pastours of eternal life c. Bringing the stray sheepe into the foulde least the wolfe deuoure them c. Therefore they are with earnest zeale to be admonished and exhorted yea to be compelled to keepe theÌ„ selues in a sure faith and reasonable continuaunce vvithin aÌ„d vnder the rules of the Fathers In the vvhich vvorke and trauaile knovve yee right vvell that our industrie shall vvorke vvith you For vvhich cause also vve haue addressed our messengers vnto you who with you by our authority shal ameÌ„de and correct those thinges that are to be amended And therefore also haue wee added such Canonical constitutions as seemed to vs most necessarie Let no man iudge this to be presumption in vs that we take vpon vs to amende that is amisse to cut of that is superfluous For wee reade in the bookes of Kinges howe the holy Kinge Iosias trauailed goinge the circuites of his Kingdome or visitinge correctinge and admonishinge his people to reduce the whole Kingdome vnto the true Religion and Seruice of God I speake not this as to make my self equal to him in holines but for that we ought alwaies to follovve the examples of the holy Kinges and so much as we can vve are bounde of necessitie to bring the people to follovve vertuous life to the praise and glory of our Lorde Iesus Christ c. And anon after amongest the rules that he prescribeth vnto them this follovveth First of al that al the Bisshoppes and Priestes reade diligentlie the Catholique Faith and preache the same to all the people For this is the first precept of God the Lorde in his Lawe Heare ô Israel c. It belongeth to your offices ô yee pastours and guides of Goddes Churches to sende forth thorough your Diocesses Priestes to preache vnto the people and to see that they preache rightly and honestly That ye doe not suffer newe things not Canonicall of their owne minde forged and not after the holy Scriptures to be preached vnto the people Yea you your owne selues preache profitable honest and true thinges which doe leade vnto eternal life And enstructe you others also that they doe the same Firste of all euery preacher must preache in general that thei beleeue the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost to be an omnipotent God c. And so learnedly proceedeth through al the articles of our Faith after vvhich becommeth to the conuersation of life c. And wee doo therefore more diligeÌ„tlie enioine vnto you this thing because vve knovve that in the latter daies shall come false teachers as the Lorde himselfe
hath forvvarned and the Apostle Paule to Timothe doth vvitnesse Therefore beloued let vs furnishe our selues in harte and minde with the knowledge of the truth that we may be able to vvithstande the aduersaries to trueth and that thorough Goddes grace Goddes vvorde may encrease passe through and be multiplied to the profitte of Goddes holy Churche the Saluation of our soules and the glory of the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Peace to the preachers grace to the obedient hearers and glory to our Lord Iesus Christe Amen Stapleton Many Lawes Ecclesiasticall are here brought forth set forth by this Charles with his great care that reached euen to the singer porter or sextē wherunto ye might adde that he made an order that no man should minister in the Churche in his vsuall apparell and that he him selfe frequented the Churche erlye and late yea at night prayer to But this addition perchaunce woulde not all the best haue liked your Geneuicall ministers Then layeth he me forth an iniunction of this Charles in matters Ecclesiasticall But consider his style Maister Horne What is it Supreame Gouuernour or head of the Churche in all matters and thinges Ecclesiasticall No but a deuoute and an humble mainteyner of the Churche Consider againe the order of his doinges Maister Horne which are to sette forthe iniunctions to kepe the clergie within and vnder the rules of the Fathers But from whence trowe we toke Maister Horne all this longe allegation of Charles his Constitutions He placeth towarde the ende of his allegation in the margin Ioan. Auentinus out of whome it may seme he toke that later parte But as for the former part thereof whence so euer M. Horne hath fetched it it is founde in dede among the Constitutions of Charles set forthe xx yeres paste But there it is sette though as a Constitution of Charles yet not as his owne proper lawe or statute but expressely alleaged out of the Aphricane Councell For so vsed godly Princes to establishe the Canons of the Churche with their owne Constitutions and lawes And in that Councell whence Charles toke this Constitution where it is saied that Scriptures onely shoulde be reade in the Churches it is added Vnder the name of Scriptures And it is farder added We will also that in the yearly festes of Martyrs their passions be reade Which thinges M. Horne here but M. Iewell a great deale more shamefully quyte omitted in his Reply to D. Cole falsely to make folcke beleue that in the Churche only Scriptures should be read But what neade I nowe seke furder answere when M. Horne of his owne goodnes hath answered hym selfe as ye haue hearde good reader sufficientlie alredy And I haue before noted of this Charles and of his submission to bishoppes and namely to the bishop of Rome so farre that no Emperour I trowe was euer a greater papiste then he was or farder from this Antichristian supremacy that M. Horne and his felowes teache For no lesse is it termed to be of Athanasius that lerned father as I haue before declared M. Horne The .101 Diuision pag. 62. a. This noble Prince vvas mooued to take vpon him this gouernement in ecclesiastical matters and causes not of presumptiō but by the vvoorde of God for the dischardge of his princely duety as he had learned the same both in the examples of godly kings commended therfore of the holy ghost and also by the instructions of the best learned teachers of his time vvhereof he had greate stoare and especially Alcuinus an Englisheman of great learninge vvho vvas his chiefe Scholmaister and teacher vvhome as Martinus telleth Charles made Abbot of Tovvers Amongst other many and notable volumes thu Alcuinus vvriteth one entituled De Fide sanctae indiuiduae Trinitatis vvhich as moste meete for him to knovv he dedicateth to Charles the Emperour He beginneth his epistle dedicatory after the salutatiō and superscriptiō thus Seeinge that the Emperial dignitie ordeined of God seemeth to be exalted for none other thinge thē to gouern and profite the people Therfore God doth geue vnto them that are chosen to that dignitie power and wisedome Power to suppresse the proude and to defend the humble against the euil disposed wisdome to gouerne and teache the subiectes with a godly carefulnes VVith these twoo giftes O holy Emperour Gods fauour hath honoured ād exalted you incomparably aboue your auncestours of the same name and authoritie c. VVhat than what must your carefulnes moste deuoutly dedicated to God bringe forthe in the time of peace the warres being finished when as the people hasteneth to assemble togeather at the proclamation of your commaundemēt he meaneth that he expresseth aftervvard by this assembly or cōcourse the councel that vvas novve in hand assembled as he saith Imperiali praecepto by the Emperours precept And waiteth attentiuely before the throne of your grace what you wil cōmaunde to euery persone by your authoritie what I say ought you to doo but to determine with al dignitie iuste thinges which beinge ratified to set them foorth by cōmaundement and to geue holy admonitions that euery man may retourne home mery and gladde with the precept of eternal Saluation c. And least I should seeme not to helpe and further your preaching of the Faithe I haue directed and dedicated this booke vnto you thinkinge no gifte so conuenient and woorthy to be presented vnto you seeinge that al men knowe this most plainly that the Prince of the people ought of necessitie to knowe al thinges and to preache those thinges that please God neither belongeth it to any man to knowe better or moe things than to an Emperour whose doctrine ought to profite all the subiectes c. Al the faithful hath great cause to reioyce of your godlines seing that you haue the priestly power as it is mete so to bee in the preaching of the worde of God perfect knowledge in the Catholique faith and a most holy deuotion to the saluatiō of men This doctrine of Alcuinus vvhich no doubte vvas the doctrine of all the catholike and learned fathers in that time confirmeth vvell the doinges of Charles and other Princes in callinge councelles in makinge decrees in geuing Iniunctions to Ecclesiasticall persons and in rulinge and gouerninge them in .325 all Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes If the gouernement of this moste Christian Prince in Ecclesiastical matters be vvel considered it shall vvell appeare that this Charles the great vvhome the Popes doo extolle as an other great Constantine and patron vnto them as he vvas in deede by enriching the Churche vvith great reuenues and riches vvas no vvhit greater for his martiall and Princelike affaires in the politique gouernaunce than for his godly ordering and disposinge the Church causes although that in some thinges he is to be borne vvith considering the .326 blindnes and superstition of the time Stapleton The contents of these matters stande in the highe commendation
vvhich they had deuised This Emperour called an other Councel at Ticinum in Italy for the causes hereafter expressed The matters or causes vvich the honorable Emperour Ludouicus did commaunde his Bisshoppes to consider of are these touching the state of his kingedome of the conuersation of the Bishoppes Priestes and other Churchmen of the doctrine and preachinge to the people of vvritinge out of Bookes of restoring of Churches of ordering the people and hospitalles for strangers of Monasteries both for men and vvemen .338 VVhat so euer is out of order in these forenamed states eyther through the negligence of the guides or the slouthfulnes of the inferiours I am said he very much desirous to know and I coueite to amende or refourme them according to Goddes will and your holy aduise in suche sorte that neither I be found reprouable in Gods sight neither you nor the people incurre Gods wrathful indignation for these things how this may be searched found out and brought to perfection that I commit to be entreated by you and so to be declared vnto mee The lesser matters also whiche in general touche all but in especiall some and nede refourmation I will that ye make enquirie of them and make relation vnto me thereof as for exaumple if the rulers in the Countries neglecte or sell Iustice if they be takers or oppressours of the Churches widdowes Orphanes or of the poore Yf they come to the Sermons If they dooe reuerence and obey duelie their Priestes If they presume to take in hand any new opinions or arguments that may hurt the people c. The Bisshoppes after they had consulted vppon these matters doe make relation vnto the Emperour vvhat they had done shevving to him that they had founde some of the Bisshoppes and chiefe Ministers faultie and humblie praye the Emperour on their behalfe that he vvill of his goodnes graunt those some space to amende their faultes They complaine to the Emperour of Bisshops and Priests for lacke of Preaching and that Noble men and Gentlemen come not vnto those .339 fevv sermons that bee And so then recite many other enormities as about Tythes Incest and suche like especiallie in religious persons vvho for the moste parte are .340 cleane out of order And to bring these to their former order and state resteth say they in your disposition Thus dothe this King take vppon him and thus doe the Bisshoppes yeelde vnto him the .341 gouernemente as vvell of Ecclesiasticall as Temporall causes and thinges On this vvise did Lodouicus alvvaies exercise him selfe in so muche that for his carefull gouernemente in Churche matters he vvas surnamed Pius the Godlie as his Father beforehim vvas called Magnus the Greate Stapleton The principall tenour of the matters here conteyned standeth in the confirmation of the Popes election in calling councelles and confirming lawes ecclesiastical To all the whiche we neade no farre fetched or newe solution especially seing M. Horne hym self furthereth yt so wel as declaryng that all thinges were donne according to the holy Canons and sayinges of the holy Fathers and that many of theis matters towched the polityke gouernmente of the realme Yet let M. Fekenham now beware For M. Horne proueth yt high treason in the people and clergy for that Paschalis was made Pope wythowte themperours consent And so lo at the lengthe here is some face of antiquity for our newe actes of Parliamente Well found out and lyke a good lawyer M. Horne Yet I beseache you tel vs which wordes of all that you reherse imploye plaine treason I am assured there are none onlesse yt be these that they do no more offende againste hys maiesty ▪ as your self reherse out of Sabellicus And yf ye call thys treason and make no better prouf I thinke neither good grammarian nor any good lawyer wil take your parte For thowghe in latin laedere maiestatem be somtyme taken for treason yet yt is not alwayes neither can yt be englished treason but vpon the circumstances which declare the acte to be treason And how wil thys cruell exposition stande I pray you with your owne declaration in this leaf also that thys Ludouicus was a milde mercifull and moste gentle prince Beside thys it is not like he toke thys matter so heauely for that euen as Platina your authour here writeth out of Anastasius bibliothecarius a worthy authour ād lyuing about thys tyme thys Emperour released to this Pope Paschalis his right that he had in the election of Bishoppes geuē before to Charles by Adrian the Pope And here uppon might I aswell cōclude after your base and yet accustomable reasoning that the Princes of Englande should haue nothing to doe with the election of Bishopes Yet if there be no remedy let yt be highe treason to agnise the Popes election withowte the Emperours confirmation What is thys to the prince of Englonde that hath nothing to doe therwith or to M. Fekēham seing if al be true yet it maketh nothing for the Emperours supreamacy or againste the Popes supreamacy The denial wherof in dede the more pitie is taken for treason with vs but yet thankes be to God suche kinde of treason as a man maye lose his head and take no hurte by yt but muche good and that is to be a very true and a blessed martyr But now touching the particular doinges of this Emperour Ludouike you tel vs he bestowed Spirituall promotions and you tell vs but of one onely and instituted his brother Drogo the Chiefe Minister or Bishop at Mettes And here you leaue oute Canonicam vitam agentem clero eiusdem Ecclesiae consentiente ac eligente he instituted him being a man that lead a regular lyfe the clergye also of that Churche bothe confenting and choosing him This you leaue out to make the worlde beleue the Emperour bestowed Spirituall promotions of his owne supreme Authorytie absolutely And here you tel vs of a right belonging to the Emperial maiesty in confirming of the Pope And yet you forget that in the very leafe before you confesse this was made by decrees of Adrian and Leo Popes to Charles this mans Father And then was it not a right of Imperial Maiesty but a Priuilege frō the Apostolike Authoryte As for the Clemency of this Prince so much commended it was not as you imagine for any supreme gouernment but for his most fatherly defending aiding and succouring of the Church Namely in that most learned Councell holden vnder him at Aquisgrane of which presently you do talk very much prying out for som clause that might make for your suprem gouernmēt And at last finding none with a litle false translatiō you make the Synode to say of th'Emperour that he had the charge and ouersight of Christes Church Which al in Latine is but this one word Procuratorem A defendour a succourer a maintainour not a Supreme Gouernour with charge and ouersight You adde also the Synode was
Church of Rome till God stirred vp the vvyse and mighty Prince Otho the first vvhose zeale stoutnes and trauayle in reforming Religion and the disordred Churche no tongue is able to expresse saith Nauclerus Stapleton You make Sabellicus to saie a great deale more thē euer he saied or intended to say For he doth not certaynely ascribe any such cause as you pretend but only he saieth Nō immeritò quis suspicaretur A mā may ād not without a cause suspecte But what M. Horne That Popes kept euill rule and were geuen to al lewdenesse bicause the Emperours did not ouersee them So you woulde haue folke to think and therefore you make Sabellicus to conclude that this was the calamyte of Fraunce Italy and of the Churche of Rome quòd in ea gēte desitum esset imperari bicause there was no kīg nor Emperour to beare rule But false translation maketh no proufe Knowe you not M. Horne what In ea gente doth signifie in english Or if we may not finde faulte with your grammer why slacked your honesty so farre as to leaue the english thereof quyte out What was there a pad in the strawe Sabellicus then saieth the cause of all that calamyte was bicause there was no kinge nor Emperour to beare rule in ea gente in that stocke or line of Charles the great whose posterity had hitherto lineally reigned downe to Arnulphus the last mentioned Emperour and the last in dede by the opinion of most historians of Charles his lineal descēt After whom in dede the Churche was in great trouble and disorder for the space of .50 or .60 yeres But howe Did the euil Popes cause that disorder So woulde M. Horne folowing herein the steppes of baudy Bale that we should thinke But as I haue noted before in the compasse of that .50 yeres there were diuers good and vertuous Popes ruling the Churche more then twenty of those .50 yeres And the cause of al that disorder was not the only euil life of certaine Popes but much more the licentious lewdenesse of the Italians and especially the Romans at that tyme who in dede for lacke of Iustice on the Emperours partes which is the thinge that Sabellicus cōplaineth of liued enormously and licētiously makīg Kings amonge themselues and not only oppressing one an other but also moste vily and cruelly handlinge their bisshoppes being good and vertuous Of whome Stephen the .8 a Pope of much holynes at that very tyme was of his Cytyzens so shamefully mangled and disfigured that he was fayne of a long tyme for very shame to kepe within dores and so liued three yeres in greate vexation and trouble The cause of al this trouble in the Churche at this tyme yf you liste shortly to knowe gentle Readers Sabellicus agreing herein with the other historians wil clerely tell you He saieth Quantū Francorum pietate c. Looke howe muche Rome and all Italy breathed as it were from alonge continuāce of miseries by the godlynes and bountifulnes of the Frenche Princes Charles and his issewe one whole age almost a .100 yeares so much fell it backe againe in to all kinde of calamytie by the space of almost .60 yeres through ciuil Sedition This calamyty beganne from the last yere of Adrian the .3 and ended in the time of Iohn the .12 And will you see whereof sprange this calamytie M. Horn imagineth it was bicause the Princes did not practise their Ecclesiastical gouernement ouer Popes But Sabellicus a better historian then M. Horne addeth immediatly vpon his former wordes this Cause Enimuero praeter Normannos c. Verely beside the Normans which wasted Fraunce of which outrage that great chaunge of thinges then made in the worlde semeth to me to haue sprounge the Hunnes also people of Scythia being bolde vpon the troubles of Fraunce coming downe into Slauony did conquer the landes of Gepides and Auari people then in those quarters so called The ouerrūning thē of forrain nations and the Ciuill Seditions through out all Italy caused this greate calamyty that the historyans of this time complaine so muche of Whych the more encreased for that the Emperours of that time Arnulphus Conradus Henrie the first yea and Otho hym selfe vntyll the later ende of hys Empire partly would not partly could not represse the tyrantes in Italie and other where In all whych hurley burleys in all whych breaches of good order licentiousnes of lyfe and corruption of the worlde if the heads also them selues the chiefe bishoppes sometimes fell to disorder and lewdenesse of life yt is the lesse to be maruayled of him that wyll consider the course of Gods prouidence in thys worlde who suffreth for the sinnes of the people vt sicut populus sic sit sacerdos That lyke as the people so should also the Priest be who saieth also in lyke enormities of the worlde Dabo pueros principes eorum I will geue them children for their Princes meaning not onely children in age but children in wisedome children in strength and children in vertue Of which also expressely we reade that the wrath of God wexed hotte against Israëll and stirred vppe Dauid to say to Ioab Goe and number Israël and Iuda Of the which great vanitie and ouersight of that King the plague fell vppon the people and not vpon the King So God plagueth the wickednesse of subiects with the sinnes of their Rulers and geueth oftentimes to a froward flock a curst shepheard This consideration of Gods prouidēce in that corrupt time not of corrupt faith as you bable but of corrupt maners had more becommed a man of your vocation M. Horne and a Diuine then such false ād lewde surmises as you haue vttered Which you could neuer so haue cloked if you had opened the whole historie and circumstaunces of the case to your Readers But this you will neuer doe saye we what we wil. Your ragged relligion must be patched vp with such broken cloutes of imperfecte narrations M. Horne The .110 Diuision pag. 68. a. At this time vvas Iohn .13 Pope a man replete and loden vvith all disshonestie and villanie against .355 vvhom tvvo of the chiefest amongest the Clergie the one vvas a Cardinall saith Luithprandus the other maister of the Rolles made complaint vnto Ottho most humblie beseching him to haue some compassion on the Church vvhich if it vvere not spedilie refourmed must needes come to vtter decaie After vvhom came the Bisshoppe of Millaine and so one after an other a great manie moe making the same suite vnto Ottho vvho being moued of his ovvne zeale to Gods glorie but novv enflamed by the lamentable supplications of these Bisshoppes Rex pijssimus saieth Luithprandus Non quae sua sunt sed quae Iesu Christi cogitans The moste Relligious King hauinge carefull cogitations not for his owne thinges but for Iesus Christes maters addressed him selfe vvith all conuenient speede into Italie to refourme Rome from vvhence all
The Pope agayne accurseth all that wycked conuenticle with the Emperour and deposeth him from his imperiall dignitye discharging all his subiectes of al such loyalty as they owed by othe vnto him Afterwarde also this Pope excommunicated the Emperour and al his adherentes The same yere saith Nauclerus the Princes and the greater parte of the people beganne to alienat their minds from him By reason whereof a great dyet was kept of the Allemayn Princes at Openham At the whiche themperour was forced by the princes of Germanie which sayd yf he wente not and reconciled him self to the pope they would exequute the Popes sentence againste hym to take his iorneye to the Pope and commynge to Canossom where the Pope was he put of all his royall attiermente and bare foted three dayes together in a colde and harde sharpe wynter moste humblie craued pardon of the Pope and at the length was by the pope from the sentence of excommunication vppon certayne conditions absolued Whiche conditions beinge by hym broken beganne as hotte a sturre as euer was before So farre forthe that thys Gregorie was forced to flie from Rome for feare of hys powre to Salernum where shortly after he died Nowe good reader will ye see the iuste iudgemente of God and therein withall a full answeare to Maister Hornes impertinent processe After Gregories deathe thys Emperour was taken prisoner of hys owne sonne and forced to resigne and geue ouer all his royall and imperiall dignitye whiche rebelled againste hym as he rebelled againste hys spirituall father pope Gregorie And as faste as he wrote letters before to depose Hildebrande as ye write wherein neuer the lesse he refused not absolutly the pope but HildebraÌ„de whoÌ„ he toke not for pope which thiÌ„g I desire the Reader diligently to note so being in this distresse in his letters aswel to his son Henry which was HeÌ„ry the 5. as in his letters to the bishops and nobility of Germany which letters ye deaply dissemble he appealeth to the pope aÌ„d to the holy aÌ„d vniuersal see of Rome Goe on nowe M. Horne and tel vs hardlie and lie one as faste as ye wil vppon this Hildebrandus that he poysoned first Leo the .9 then Victor the .2 and after him Stenen the .9 But suerlye either ye are a great lier or Hildebrande was not his craftes maister for all that ye make hiÌ„ so cunning in the arte of poysoniÌ„g For where after Stephen there were two other Popes Benedicte the tenth and Nicolaus the .2 and after them Alexander the .2 ye omitting those two doe tell vs forthwith of Alexander the 2. and howe that this Gregorye who had longe awayted and practised to be Pope immediatly after the deathe of Alexander gate himself to be made pope And I am assured ye can tel vs no better reason why he shoulde poyson the other first thre Popes then the other latter three Neither can ye tell vs anye probable reason why he shoulde poyson any one or seke by this vngodly way to come to that see which as yet being but Archedeacon seameth euen by your tale to haue bene of such creditte among the Romans as was lightly no other As one that in so weighty a cause by the will and consente of the Cardinalles answered to Otho themperours Ambassadour wisely and soberly and not as ye fable taking the tale out of his mowthe in great heate As yt pleaseth you also to fable that the Archebisshop Otho gaue place to M. Archedeacon by and by And thervpoÌ„ ful like your self ye rushe in against popishe prelates as ye cal them who haue beguyled godly Princes that trusted them ouermuch Whereas Otho was fayne to yelde to Hildebrande of fyne force of reason and to such examples of the auncient Churche as he brought forthe For after the woordes by you alleaged that Emperours or Kinges neuer had right in the election of Popes he sayed farder And if any thinge was attempted by violence or otherwise then well it was afterward by the Censures of the fathers redressed And so beginning saith Nauclere from the firste Emperours he continewed so longe vntyll Anno whom you call Otto tharchbishop â—nswered that he was satisfised This was no hotte talke as you bable but a lerned communication sobre and discret I pray you now further to what end or purpose serueth this narratioÌ„ coÌ„cerning Alexander the .2 seing that your Antipope Cadolus was deposed and theÌ„perour fayne to craue pardoÌ„ for him and seing the bishops of Lombardy were reconciled to this AlexaÌ„der at a councel holdeÌ„ at Mantua the Emperour also ratifying Alexanders electioÌ„ Goe on M. Horne and tel vs that Platina and others do lie and that Benno one coÌ„trary to al others and an Author in this matter expressely condemned only saith truth aÌ„d flatter in praysing this pope and in setting forth a comely forme of his electioÌ„ which what it was ye dare not shewe least yt shuld to much disgrace your vncomely electioÌ„s aÌ„d most of al your false assertioÌ„s agaiÌ„st the Popes Primacy Gregory sayth Platina was chosen with the coÌ„sent of al good men The wordes of the electioÌ„ are noted to be of this sort and tenour We the Cardinals the clergy the acolites the subdeacoÌ„s the priests of the Church of Rome in the presence of the bisshops aÌ„d Abbats aÌ„d of many other aswell of the clergy as of the Laytie this day beiÌ„g the xxij day of April in S. Peter Church called ad Vincula the yeare of our Lord God .1072 doe elect to be true vicare of Christ ArchdeacoÌ„ HildebraÌ„d a maÌ„ of great learning vertue wisdome iustice coÌ„staÌ„cie religioÌ„ a modest a sober aÌ„d a chast maÌ„ one that gouerneth his hous hold wel ful of hospitalitie toward the poore beiÌ„g brought vp aÌ„d taught euen froÌ„ his yowthe to his age in the lap of his holy mother the Church whoÌ„ we wyl to be ruler of Christes Church eueÌ„ with that authority with the which Peter did ones rule it by Gods coÌ„maundemeÌ„t Yf this be a comely forme of electioÌ„ as in dede yt is aÌ„d as your self terme yt theÌ„ hath this comely forme answered al your false and deforme argumeÌ„ts made agaiÌ„st this Pope or his primacie Yet to touche a fewe of your many folde vntruthes which do so swarme in this your narration I am forced to proloÌ„g a litle more my answer You report as of Sabellicus that Hildebrande knewe wel inoughe that Otto would relent easely But you should knowe wel inoughe that Sabell hath no such words Only he sayth Facilè tenuit vt Otho sibi assen tiretur He obtayned easely that Otho shoulde agree vnto him And that was by his lerned perswasioÌ„ not by any couert collusioÌ„ as you do lewdely imagine Againe you say theÌ„peror promised he wold come to the CouÌ„cel to set an order in Church matters priÌ„tyng those words in a latyn letter as the words of Sabel Now ther are no such words in
to the Kinges .413 iudgement and Thomas by the Kinges commaundement was faine to come to Lanfrank to be sacred And aftervvard vvhen there grevve greater contention betvvixt these tvvayne about Churche matters the Bisshop of Rome remitted the matter to be determined before the Kinge and the Bisshops of Englande and so at VVindesour before Kinge VVilliam and the Cleargy the cause was treated Also an other cause vvas moued before the King of the misorder of Thurstan whome the King had made Abbot of Glastonbury by whose iudgement the Abbot was chaunged and tourned to his owne Abbay in Normandye but the Monkes .414 scattered aboute by the Kings hest After this the King bestowed many Bisshoprikes on his Chaplaines as London Norvviche Chester Couentry c. And ruled both temporalty and the spiritualty at his owne wil saithe Polychronicon He tooke noman fro the Pope in his lād he meaneth that the Kinge vvoulde suffer no Legate to enter into the lande from the Pope but he came and pleased him he suffred no Coūcel made in his own coūtrey without his own leaue Also he woulde nothing suffer in such a councel but as he woulde assent So .415 that in geuing or translating of spiritual promocions in geuing his assent to Councels and suffring nothing to passe vvithout his consent in hearing and determining Ecclesiasticall causes in restreining the Popes liberty vvithout his speciall licence and in ruling the spiritualty at his ovvn vvil King VVilliā shevveth plain that he .416 tooke him self for the supreame gouernour vvithin this Realm in al maner of causes so vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporall The .19 Chapter Of England before the Conqueste Of William the Conquerour Rufus his Sonne and Henry the first Kinges of Englande Stapleton GOod readers I do most hartely beseche you euen as ye tender either the truth or the saluation of your sowles to haue a good and a speciall regarde to M. Hornes narration nowe following For now at the length is M. Horn come frō his long and vnfruitfull wandering in Spaine Fraunce Italie Germany and other countries to our own natiue contrey Now where as the late doings in our Countre are suche as we haue sequestred our selues frō the common and vsuall obedience that all other contries concerning authority in matters ecclesiasticall euer gaue with a singular and peerlesse preeminence to the see of Rome and do yet sequester the more pittie our selues daylie more and more makinge none accompte of other good princes doings and presidents in this behalf and pretending partly in the acts of parliament partly in the newe englishe bokes and daylie sermons that this is no newe or straunge example in England to exclude the Pope from all maner spiritual iurisdiction to be exercised and practised there by hym yt behoued our protestants especiallie M. Horne in thys his boke that what so euer his proufes were for other countries yet for some conuenient prouf of the olde practise concerning his newe primacie in Englande to haue wrowght his matters so substancially that at least wise for our owne Countre he shulde haue browght forth good aūcient and autentique matter And wil ye nowe see the wise and euen dealinge of these protestant prelats Where they pynne vp all our proufes wythin vj. hundred yeares after Christ and what so euer we bring after theyr Iewell telleth vs ful merelie we come to late M. Horne in this matter of Supreamacie most weightie to the poore catholiks the deniyng thereof being more greauously punished by lawes then anie other matter nowe lying in controuersie betwene the catholyks and protestantes in Englande M. Horne I say for thys his owne country which as approued Chroniclers reporte and as him self after alleageth did first of al the Romā prouinces publiquely embrace Christes relligion for one thousand yeares standeth mute And belike thinking that William Conquerour had conquered aswell all the olde catholyke fayth in Englande as the Lande and people fansieth a duble conqueste one vppon the goods and bodies the other vppon the sowles and faythe of the Englishe men But what shall I nowe say to this noble and worthie Champion shall I dryue hym a litle backe with M. Iewels peremptory challenge and tel him that he commeth to late by almoste fyue hundred yeares Or shall I deale more freely and liberally with him then M. Iewell doth whith vs and bydde hym take the beste helpe he can for hym self Verely M. Horne had nede I did so And yet all will be to lytle for his purpose aswell for that after the conquest he hath no sufficient prouf for his pretensed supremacy as for that what prouf so euer he bringeth yt must yelde and geue place to the first thousand yeares whiche beare ful testimonie for the Popes primacie laufully practised in our realme before the conquest It were now a matter for to fyll a large volume withal to runne a longe by these thowsand yeares and to shewe what prouf we haue for the popes primacy before the conquest My answere woulde waxe to bigge and to prolixe yf I shoulde so doe But I will onelie putte the good reader in remembraunce of a matter or two I muste therefore pluck M. Horne backe from Williams conquest and desire him to remember an other and a better and more aunciente conqueste with al in Britannie then Williams was yea aboute ix hundred yeares before when this Ilelande of Britanie was firste delyuered from the tyrannicall yoke and miserable bondage of dyuelish idolatrie But by whom M. Horne Suerlie by pope Eleutherius to whome kinge Lucius sente letters desiringe hym that by his commaundement he mighte be christened Fugatius and Damià nus whose holy reliques are thought to be now in Wales and whose holy remembraunce churches there dedicated to God in their name doe to this day kepe and preserue as it were fresh and immortall sent to England by the sayed Eleutherius did most godly and wonderfully worke thys great conqueste If I should nowe aske M. Horne what Lucius meant to send so farre for instructours and teachers of the Christian fayth namely Fraunce beyng at hande where about thys tyme the Christian Churches were adorned wyth many learned Bishoppes and Martyrs though he woulde perchaunce seeke manie a pretye shyfte to shyfte awaye thys demaunde yet should he neuer make any good and sufficiente aunsweare vntyll he confessed the Popes primacye to be the verie cause to send so farre of The which the blessed Martyr of God and great learned Bishoppe of Lyons in Fraunce Ireneus writyng in the tyme of our firste Apostle Eleutherius doth confesse writyng That all Churches muste agree wyth the Churche of Rome for that the sayed Churche hath the greater principalitie and for that the traditions of the Apostles haue euer bene kept there In case nowe the pope had nothing to doe in matters ecclesiasticall within this Ileland in the tyme of the olde Britaines why did pope Celestinus appoint
God wrought by him as wel before as after his death set foorth by the best Historiographers of that time especially of Henry HuÌ„tington WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury and one Edmerus Who hath made .ij. special Treatises the one coÌ„cerning Anselmus doings with this king and king HeÌ„ry the other coÌ„cerning his priuat life The which I would wish the geÌ„tle Reader to read to know the better the worthines of this man and withal the state of the coÌ„trouersy betwixt hiÌ„ and the two kings WilliaÌ„ Rufus and HeÌ„ry Which in effect coÌ„cerning William Rufus rested in that the said William would not at the admonitioÌ„ of this good man as wel leaue of other faults as also the inuesturing of Bishops the pilling of the spiritualty aÌ„d teÌ„poralty and the selling of bisshopriks which was bought and solde as plainly as other marchandize as M. Hornes Author Fabian beside others dothe declare The beginning of the Kings displeasure against Bishop Anselme rose principally for that he woulde not according to his expectation geue him in the way of thanks a thousand pounds for making hiÌ„ Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury And yet as naught as this king was he neuer denyed the Pope to be Supreme Heade or Iudge of the Church no nor the paiment of the tribut called Rome shot but for a time pretending he knew not who was the true Pope the church of Rome theÌ„ being troubled with schisme and he seeming for the time to fauour rather the false then the true Pope which was Vrbane Whom this notwithstanding he acknowledged for the true Pope aÌ„d receiued Walter the Popes legat that brought the Palle for Anselme and receiued Anselme also into his friendship Henry of Huntington writeth that the king him selfe sent for the Palle the which being brought to CauÌ„terburie and set vpon the Aulter was for the honor of S. Peter kissed of al men most humblie kneeling We haue now shewed how and after what fasshioÌ„ the king forbod the tribut to be paid to Rome the which I marueile why ye tell it rather out of PolichronicoÌ„ then Fabian which saith it as well as the residue ye alleage But not for any of his good dedes For describing the death of this WilliaÌ„ he telleth that the day wheÌ„ he died he held in his hands the three Bisshopriks of CauÌ„terbury of Winchester aÌ„d of Salisbury and diuers Abbeies of the which he let some to farme Also he restrained the mony that of old time was paid to Rome called Rome shot Al which is told of FabiaÌ„ and the other Chroniclers to shew what a couetous man he was and iniurious to the Church not to shewe any practise of due and laufull Authoritie thereby Yet this serueth notwithstanding M. Hornes purpose very wel What M. Horne Wil you haue our Princes now like to William Rufus and his Father the Conquerour to taxe and pille both the Spiritualty and Temporalty of their realme as they out of measure did For so both Polichronicon and Fabian report which you conceal that notwithstanding the staie of this tribute to Rome yet did this William pill and shaue his people with tribute and misuse them with diuers other disorders Or as Fabian saith He pilled the Spiritualtie and Temporalty with vnreasonable taskes and tributs Such a one you bring foorth as a worthy example of your new Supremacie and yet can ye not fasten it vppon him neyther But much lesse shal ye fasten it vpon king Henry folowing who though he were for a time displeased with Anselme for that he would neyther consecrate those Bishops nor communicate with them whom the King had inuestured and because the Pope had so commaunded the matter yet staÌ„ding in controuersie did not flie as ye write but at the Kings desire went to Rome to see if he could mollifie the Pope And afterwarde the king was perfitly reconciled to him and the King made an ordinaunce and a decree that from that time foreward nor Bishop nor Abbat should be inuestured by the king or any other laie man by the pastorall staffe and the ring This writeth Henrie Archedeacon of Huntington a writer then liuing The like also Edmerius Anselmes coÌ„panion in his exile writeth And that the king was very gladde that he had made peace and accorde with Anselme And had great hope that he should the soner subdue Normandie Euen as it chaunced for he had a notable victorie and toke prisoners his brother Robert and other Princes that assisted Robert The whiche thing he certified Anselme of by his letters sent to him into Englande and all men of those daies imputed his victorie to the agreamente made with Anselme Tel me nowe in good faith M. Horne who was the Supreme Heade the king that yelded to the Pope for inuesturiÌ„g or the Pope that would neuer yelde to him nor the Emperour Henrie the .4 neither in this matter but did excommunicate the Emperour and king Henry was faine to forsake him and his doings though he were him selfe a mighty Prince and the Emperours Father in law by Maude the Empresse his daughter I now also perceiue that a Horne wil not lightly blush for if it could ye would neuer for shame haue tolde your Reader of these Priestes that were punnished for whoredome for sauing of your own and Maistres Madges poore honestie And yet your whoredome infinitely excedeth theirs For they were punished for keping company with their concubines or their wiues whome they had laufully maried before they were ordered But you after Priesthod doe marie which neuer was allowed but euer condemned as wel in the Greke Churche as in the Latine And now decke your margent as thicke as ye will with FabiaÌ„ Simeon Dunelmens Rogerus Houedenus Henricus Huntingtonê° Matheus ParisieÌ„s Matheus WestmonasterieÌ„s and Polidorus aÌ„d blow out as it were out of your own horne your own dishonesty and shame as long as ye will and see what supreamacy ye shal buyld vpon such a fickle and filthy foundation Verely your owne authours doe witnesse that this king kept a great Councel at London where among al other Decrees saieth Fabian one was that priestes should forgoe their wiues And if the popes Legate was taken as ye write in whoredome who yet as Mattheus Westmonast writeth was no priest but a correctour of priests and thereby excused his fault what doth that relieue your cause or wherein doth it saue your honestie For the king did not punish these fornicatours but by the clergies consent Wherein they were by thier rashe graunte ouerseen and circumuented For the King tooke a greate masse of money of the parsons that were faultye and so dismissed them Ye tell vs nowe out of Polidore that the parliament is in dede a Councel of the clergie and the Layetie If ye meane an Ecclesiasticall councell then Polydore neither saieth it nor meaneth yt For as he maketh the parliamente an assemble for politike matters to the which the prelates also
acknowledged the Popes Supreamacye as also the later acknowledging the same in the generall councell at Lions wherof we haue spoken and also afterward in the general CouÌ„cel at Ferraria and froÌ„ theÌ„ce traÌ„slated to FloreÌ„ce Where also the Armenians were ioyned with the Roman Church But not then first For three hundred yeres before that aboute .10 yeres before the deathe of Henry the first in S. Bernardes tyme the Armenians submitted them selues to Eugenius .3 sending their chief Metropolitane who had vnder him moe theÌ„ a thousand Bishops to the See of Rome who trauayling in iourney of a yere aÌ„d a halfe came to ViterbuÌ„ scarse ij dayes iourney from Rome where the Pope lay theÌ„ of whoÌ„ they were receyued aÌ„d instructed in al such thinges as they sought at his handes touching the order of the blessed sacrifice the obseruation of festiuall dayes and certayn other pointes wherin they varyed from the rest of Christendome of which errours they are of old writers much aÌ„d ofteÌ„ noted And this their submissioÌ„ to the Church of Rome fel before the tyme that M. Horne now talketh of affirming but falsly as his maner is that the people of Armenia acknowleged none but oÌ„ly their princes to be their supreme gournours Neither neded yow yet M. Horne to haue loked so far For if your enuious eie might haue abiddeÌ„ our own late time and the late councel of Trent ye should haue found that the Armenians sent ambassadours to the Pope recognising hys supreamacy and desiring the confirmation of they re patriarch of Antiochia Ye should haue founde that Abdisa the patriarche of the Assyrians inhabiting nygh to the famous floud of Tygris came to Rome with no small eyther trauell or daunger of hys life to be confirmed of Pius Quartus the last pope of blessed memorie who also promised as well for hym selfe as for those that were vnder his spiritual gouernemeÌ„t that he and they woulde faythfully and constantly keepe suche decrees as should be set forth by the saied Councell of Trent Perchaunce ye will the lesse passe for the Armenians seeyng you haue on your syde as ye saye about thys tyme the greate prince of the Aethiopians hauing no lesse then 62. Kingdomes vnder hys Dominion the same country beyng the most auncient part of Christendome Southwarde And because your selfe haue forsaken your priesthodde take heede I pray you that ye haue not withall forsaken your Christendome ye are not contented with the Italians and other that call hym Prieste Ihon as thoughe he were a prieste and head Bishoppe ouer those Christian realmes hauing suche a power wyth them as the popes vsurpation as ye terme yt hath challenged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersall priest or Kyng And ye would rather he should be called as Sabellicus telleth the mighty Gyan So called as ye by a mighty lying exposition of your own falsly declare because he is the supreme ruler and gouernour of all causes aswel ecclesiasticall as teÌ„poral But here first seing ye pretend your selfe to be so good an Antiquarie I would gladly knowe what monumentes ye haue of the Aethiopical religion about this time It had bene mete ye had laied foorth your Authour for your discharge Surely I beleue ye haue sene none at al of such antiquitie and I dare boldly auouch ye neither haue nor shal see any whereby ye may iustly gather that the AethiopiaÌ„s take their king for their Supreme head in all causes Ecclesiastical and Temporal We haue to the contrary the confession of the Bishop Raba Rago his kings Embassadour to the king of Portugale that he made .33 yeares now past saying that he doth acknowledge the bisshop of Rome as the chief bishop and pastour of Christes shepe We haue his confession wherein he declareth that the AethiopiaÌ„s eueÌ„ froÌ„ the begiÌ„ning of the Church did acknowlege the B. of Rome for the first aÌ„d chief Bisshop aÌ„d so at that day did obey him as Christes Vicar What speak I of his Orators coÌ„fession We haue the kings own coÌ„fessioÌ„ made to the Pope wherin he calleth hiÌ„ Caput oiÌ„uÌ„ PoÌ„tifiâ—uÌ„ the head of al bisshops he saith to the Pope AequuÌ„ est vt omnes obedientiaÌ„ tibi praestent sicuti sancti Apostoli praecipiuÌ„t It is mete that al men obey him euen as th'Apostles commaund He saith most humbly kneling on the ground that the Pope is his Father and he his sonne he saith again Your holines without al doubt is Gods Vicar And thinke ye now M. Horne that ye shal like a mighty Giant coÌ„quer al your Readers aÌ„d make them such boÌ„nd slaues to your ignoraÌ„ce and folly that because Sabellicus sayeth he is called Mightye Cyan therefore yee maye so mightely lye as to conclude thereby for that he hathe the collection of the Spiritual liuinges that he is therfore the supreame gouernour in all causes Not so M. Horn. But now shal your greate falshood be discouered and lying sprite be coniured For beholde euen immediatly after the words by you alleaged out of Sabellicus that al benefices and spiritual promotions are obtayned at the Kings hands it foloweth I say immediatly Quod Rom. Pontifex Regum Maiestati dederit The which thinge the Bisshop of Rome hath geuen to the Kings Maiesty Which woordes of your authour you haue most lewdely nipped quyte of Such à MacariaÌ„ you are and so lyke to M. Iewel your pewefellowe Neither doth he speake of any order of relligion about that age so many hundred yeres paste as ye pretende but of his and our late tyme. And so thus are you M. Horne after this your longe and fruitles iorney wherin as wayfaring men in longe iorneyes are wonte to doe ye haue gathered store of wonderfull lies to delight your hearers that haue not trauayled so far withal welcome home againe from Moscouia and Aethiopia into Englande M. Horne The .121 Diuision pag. 78. a. In England also King StephaÌ„ .426 reserued to him self the inuestitures of the Prelats as likevvise after him did Henry the secoÌ„d that made Thomas Becket Archbisshop of CaÌ„torbury who therat was sworn to the King and to his Lawes and to his Sonne In the ninth yeere of his reigne this king called a ParliameÌ„t at Northampton where he entended reformation of many priuileges that the Clergy had amongest these was one that although one of the Clergy had committed felonie murder or treason yet might not the King put him to death as he did the Laye men The which thing with many other the kinge thought to redresse in the said Parliament Thomas Becket resisted him but he might not preuayle againste the king 427 For wel neere al the Bisshops of Englande were against him In the .17 yere of his reigne the king made a iourney into Ireland where with great trauaile he subdued the Irishe and after with the helpe of the Primate of Armach he refourmed the maners of the people and dwellers in that countrey and
if it were so that king Philip deposed a Bishop for heresie yet shuld you M. Horne of al meÌ„ take smallest reliefe therby For yf Philip your supreme head were now lyuing and you vnder his dominioÌ„ he might also depriue you and your fellowes for heresie being as I haue before shewed very PateraÌ„s And now you that make so litle of Generall couÌ„cels aÌ„d stay your self and your religioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the iudgmeÌ„ts of lay princes haue heard your coÌ„deÌ„nation not only froÌ„ the notable General CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s but froÌ„ your new Charles the Emperour Frederike and from your faire King Phillip This this Good Reader is the very handie woorke of God that these men should be cast in their owne turne and geue sentence against them selues And as hotte as ernest and as wilie as they are in the first enterprise of their matters yet in the pursuit of their vngratious purpose to cause them to declare to all the worlde their small circumspection prouidence and lesse faith and honesty Many other things might be here brought for furder aunsweare to M. Horne as that he saieth that this King by the Councell of Aegidius the Romaine Diuine went about the reformation as M. Horne calleth it of matters Ecclesiastical and that Paulus Aemilius should be his Authour therein which is a double vntruth For neither is it true that Aegidius was any counsailer or aider to refourme the Churche or rather defourme it after the order of M. Hornes Relligion nor Aemilius saith it Againe Sabellicus is eyther twise placed in M. Hornes Margent wroÌ„g or he alleageth Sabellicus altogether wroÌ„gfully But this may goe for a small ouersight M. Horne The .132 Diuision pag. 80. b. About the time of this Councel at Vienna the famous scholman Durandus setteth forth a booke vvherin as he reckeneth vppe diuerse great enormities in Churche matters so for the reformation of them he alvvaies ioyneth the King and secular Princes and the Prelates and to this purpose citeth the fourme of the auncient Councelles and many times enueigheth against and complaineth vppon the vsurped .430 authority of the Romaine Bishop vvarning men to bevvare hovv they yeelde vnto him and prescribeth a rule for the Princes and the Prelats to refourme all these enormities not by custome vvere it neuer so auncient but by the vvord of God Stapleton Answere me M. Horne directly and precisely whether Durandus in any worke of his taketh the laye prince for the head of the Church If ye saye he doth not to what purpose doe ye alleage him Yf ye say he doth then his bokes shal sone conuince you And what boke is it I praye you that ye speake of Why do ye not name yt Whie doe you tel vs of a boke no man can tel what The boke there is intituled de modo concilij celebraÌ„di which he made at the commaundemente of the foresayde Clemente Wherein thowghe he spake many thinges for the reformation of the cowrte of Rome yet that aswell in that boke as in all his other he taketh the Pope for the supreame head of the whole Churche is so notoriouse that a man maye iudge all your care is to saye something againste the Pope without any care howe or what ye saye And that ye fare much like a madde dogge that runneth foorth and snatcheth at all that euer commeth nigh him And to geue you one place for all M. Horne that you maye no longer stagger in thys matter behold what thys famouse Scholeman as you call him Durandus saieth of the Popes primacie Illius â—raelatus Papa c. The prelate of the whole Church is called Papa that is to say the father of Fathers vniuersal because he beareth the principal rule ouer the whole Church Apostolicall because he occupieth the roome of the Prince of the Apostles chief Bishoppe because he is the Head of al Bishops c. Lo M. Horne what a ioly Authour you haue alleaged against M. FekeÌ„ham Verely such an aduersary were worth at al tymes not only the hearing but also the hyring But alas what tole is ther so weak that you poore soules in such a desperat cause will refuse to strike withal You must say somwhat It staÌ„deth vpoÌ„ your honors and wheÌ„ al is said it were for your honesties better vnsaid M. Horne The .133 Diuision pag. â—0 b. About this time also the Emperour Henry the .7 came into Italy vvith great povver to reduce the Empyre to the olde estate and glorie of the auncient Emperours in 431. this behalfe And on the day of his coronation at Rome according to the maner of other Romaine Emperours he set forth a Lawe or newe authentique of the most high Trinity and the Catholique faith Stapleton What matter is this M. Horne to enforce M. FekeÌ„ham to denie the popes primacy Wil you neuer leaue your trifling and friuolous dealing If ye wil say any thing to your purpose ye must shewe that he toke not the pope but him selfe onely and his successours for supreame heades of the Church and that in al things and causes which ye shal neuer be able to doe while ye liue neither in this nor in any other Emperour King or prince what so euer M. Horne The .134 Diuision pag 80. b. Nexte to Henry .7 vvas Levves .4 Emperour vvho had no lesse but rather greater conflictes vvith the Popes in his time .432 about the reformatioÌ„ of abuses thaÌ„ any had before hiÌ„ the Pope novv claiming for an 433 Ecclesiastical matter the confirming of the Emperour as before the Emperours vvere vvonte to confirme the Popes About vvhiche question the Emperour sent and called many learned Clerkes in .434 Diuinitie in the Ciuil and CanoÌ„ Lavve from Italy Fraunce Germany Paris and Bononia vvhich al ansvvered that the 435 Popes atteÌ„pts were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the Christian religion VVherevppon the Emperour vvilled them to search out the matter diligently and to dispute vppon it and to gather into bookes their mindes therein vvhich diuerse did as Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's Petrarche c. By vvhom vvhen the Emperour vnderstoode the Popes vsurpation he came to Rome called a Councell and .436 deposed the Pope and placed an other in his roome In vvhich Councel the Romaines desired to haue their olde order in the Popes election ratified by the Emperour to be renevved This Emperour called also a very great Councell at Frankeforth where besides the Spirituall and Secular princes of Germanie the King of .437 Englande and the King of Beame were present where by the greater and sounder parte the Popes aforesaid vsurpation was abolished VVhich sentence the Emperoure confirmed and published vvriting thereof that his authoritie dependeth not of the pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vaine thing that is wonte to be sayed the pope hath no superiour .438 The Actes of this .439 CouÌ„cell against the Popes processe vvere ratified by
others part of whom your brethern of Basil haue patched vp togeather in a greate volume as they laboure al to proue the Emperour aboue the Pope in temporal iurisdiction and gouernemēt wherin yet they erred as we haue said so none of thē al doe labour to proue the Emperour supreme gouernour in spirituall and ecclesiastical causes as you the first founders of this heresy do say and sweare to but do leaue that to the Bishoppes yea and some of them to the Pope to And therefore al were it true that they wrote in the fauoure of Lewys the .4 then Emperour yet were you neuer the nerer of your purpose by one iote This is M. Horne your owne proper and singular heresy of England to make the Prince supreme gouernour in causes ecclesiastical You only are Laicocephali that is such as make the lay Magistrates your heads in spirituall matters Ye adde then more force to your matter by a great coūcel kepte at Franckford wherat the king of Beame and of Englande also were presente of which wyth other things is set forth by a special ād a latin letter as the precise words of Marius or of the additiō adioyned to Vrspergensis But neither they nor anye other of your marginall authours speake of the king of Englād And when ye haue al don ād who so euer was there yt was but a schismatical conuenticle and yet muche better then your late conuocations Yf the articles of your sayde conuocations had comme to theire handes no dowbte they had bene condemned for a greate parte of them for most blasphemous heresies Wel The Emperour saith say you that his authority depēdeth not of the Pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vayne thinge that is wonte to be sayde the Pope hath no superiour yf ye could proue this Emperour an Euangelist or this Coūcel a lawfull Generall Councel we would geue some eare to you And yf themperours authority depende so immediatly of God shewe vs goddes commaundement geuē rather to the Germans then to the Frenche or English mē to chose an Emperour Most of the other princes Christiā in Europa holde by succession and not by electiō And yf ye cā shew vs any other cause of the diuersity but the Popes only ordinance then shal ye quite your self lyke a clerke Yf ye cā not shewe other cause then shal ye neuer be able to shewe vs good cause why the Pope should not clayme the cōfirmation Yet is yt sayeth M. Horne a vayne thing to say the Pope hath no superiour but yt is more vainelye and fondlye done of you M. Horn to the descrying of your false dealing and to the destruction of your Primacy to bring foorth this saying For your sayd councel recogniseth the Pope as superiour in all causes ecclesiastical And where yt sayeth yt hath a superiour why do ye not tel vs as your authours do who is his superiour Is it the Emperour wene you or any temporal Prince as ye wold make your vnlearned reader belieue No no. Your councel meante and so both your authours plainely declare that it was the generall councell to the which themperour had appealed Where you adde the Actes of this Councell were ratified by the Emperours letters patents and do bring in thervpon as the Emperours letters against the Popes processes you beguile your Reader and belie your Author Nauclerus For those letters patents this Emperour gaue forth not as ratifiyng the Actes of that Councel as you say but De concilio quorundā fratrū Minorum sub sigillo suo vpō the aduise of certaine Minorits vnder his owne seale And againe vocata solenni curia At the keping of a solemne Courte Of the Acts of that Councel Nauclere speaketh not in this place neither reporteth these leters pattēts to haue proceded therof Thus of Princes Courtes ye make great Councels and of the aduise of certaī Friers you frame to your Reader the cōsent of many bishoppes By suche pelting shiftes a barren cause must be relieued But now are ye yet againe in hand with an other Councel at Frankford by this Emperour and with certaine heresies that Pope Clement laid to this Emperours charge It would make a wise man to wonder to consider to what end ād purpose this stuffe is here so thrust in Neither cause can I as yet coniecture any vnlesse I shoulde impute it to Maistres folie or to dame heresie or to both or to the speciall ordinaunce of God that suffreth this man for the malice he beareth to the Catholike Church to wexe so blind that he speaketh he wotteth not what and seeth not whē he speaketh moste against him selfe nor the matter that he would gladly defend For beside as many lies as be almoste lines as that he telleth of an heresie first laid to the Emperours charge which was not the first as ye shal vnderstand anon Item that the Pope sayed he was an heretike because he said Christ ād his Apostles were poore wherin he doth excedingly lie vpon pope Clement Item that th'Emperour set forth lawes Ecclesiasticall concerning mariages and deuorcemēts which his Authours say not nor is otherwise true beside all this he declareth his Emperour to be a very heretike and him selfe also or at the least to be but a very foolish fond man I wil therfore for the better vnderstāding of the mater first rehearse you his authors wordes and then adde to it some further declaratiō mete for the purpose The first heresy saith Nauclerus was that the Emperour affirmed that the Decree made by Pope Iohn the .22 touching the pouerty of Christ ād his Apostles was heretical swearing that he beleued the contrarie He auouched moreouer that it appertained to the Emperour to make or depose Popes Furthermore being cited to answere in a cause of heresie and being accursed for his cōtumacy he hath cōtinued almost these tēne yeres in the said curse He retained also in his cōpany one Iohn of Landenio an Archeheretik He maketh bisshops he breaketh the interdict and doth expel thē out of their benefices that wil not breake it He seuereth matrimonies cōtracted in the face of the Church and ioyneth persons together in the degrees forbiddē He meaneth perchaunce sayeth Nauclere that he maried his sonne Lewys to the Coūtes of Tyroles her husbād Iohn the king of Beames son yet liuing saying that he was impotēt ād furder shee was maried to this Lewys being within the degrees prohibited Clemēt addeth beside that he hath set vp an Idole in the Churche and an Antipope and hath de facto deposed the Pope These are Nauclere M. Horn his authors precise words the which I pray thee good reader to conferre with M. Hornes glose and then shal ye see the mans honesty and fidelity in reporting his Authors This Emperor then was not accōpted an heretik because he said Christ ād his Apostles wer poore neither is this cōdemned for heresie by the foresaid Iohn the .22 but to say Christ and
except you tell vs withal and proue it to that in such reformation the whole clergy and the temporalty tooke the Kinge and not the Pope to be the supreame head Gouernour and directer thereof and of al other Ecclesiastical causes also Verily your own authors shewe playnely the coÌ„trary And the Popes authority was at this tyme takeÌ„ to be of such weight and force that the great league made betweÌ„ our KiÌ„g aÌ„d the FreÌ„ch King was coÌ„firmed by the Pope Ye wil perhapps replie and say the Popes whole Authority was abolished a commaundement being geuen vpon paine of drowninge no man shoulde bring into the realme any kinde of letters from the Pope Ye wil tel vs also of certaine letters that the Kinge sent to the Pope admonisshing him to leaue his disordered doings and when that woulde not serue he redressed them by acte of Parliament Why doe ye not M. Horne laye forth the tenour of those letters which as yet I finde not in any of your marginall authours Belyke there lieth some thing hidde that ye woulde be loth your reader should knowe least yt bewray your weake and feble argumente as yt doth in dede Neither that only but directlye proueth the Popes primacy Did this Kinge wene you M. Horne cal the Pope Antichrist as ye doe Or wrote he him self supreame head of the Churche of England Or did he abolishe the popes authority in England Harken then I pray you euen to the beginning of his letters Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Clementi diuina prouidentia sacrosanctae Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici Edwardus eadeÌ„m gratia rex Francorum Angliae dux Hiberniae deuot a pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ the Lorde Clement by Gods prouidence the high bisshop of the holy and vniuersall Churche of Rome Edward by the same grace King of Fraunce and England and Duke of Ireland offereth deuoutly to kisse his holy feete He calleth the Pope Successorem Apostolorum Principis the successour of the prince of the Apostles he desireth the pope to consider the great deuotion and obedience that the King the Cleargie and the people had shewed hitherto to the Sea of Rome He saieth vt nos nostri qui personam vestraÌ„ sanctiss sanctam Rom. Ecclesiam dominari cupimus vt debemus c. that he and all his did desire euen as their dutie was that his holy person and the holy Churche of Rome might gouerne and rule Now M. Horne vnlesse vppon some sodayne and newe deuotioÌ„ ye intende to haue the pope beare rule in England againe and will also offer your selfe yf neede be to kysse the Popes fote to wich thing this great and mighty Prince was not ashamed to say tell vs no more for shame of these letters Neither tel vs of disorders reformed nowe almost two hundred yeares agoe to make thereby an vnseasonable and fonde argumente to abolishe all the Popes authority in our Dayes The effecte then of those letters were to pray and that most humbly the Pope that he woulde not by reseruations collations and prouisions of Archbishoprykes Bishoprykes Abbeis Priories and other dignities and benefices bestowe any ecclesiasticall lyuinges in Englande vppon straungers and aliens The whych thyng hath bene euer synce straitly sene to and there were two Actes of parliament made in this Kinges dayes agaynst the sayed prouisions And yet did the popes ordinarie and laufull authoritie in matters and causes ecclesiasticall remayne whole and entiere as before Neyther doe I fynde nor take it to be true that suche persons as were promoted by the Pope were expelled the realme Nor did the statute take place againste suche as had taken before the enacting of the same corporal possession As for Nauclere it is no maruell yf he being a straunger doth not write so exactely of our matters And no doubte he is deceiued in writinge that the kinge forbad any letters to be browght from the Pope But what say I he is deceiued Nay you that should knowe Englishe matters better then he especially such as by penne ye set abrode into the face of the worlde are deceiued and not Nauclerus Yea rather ye haue wilfully peruerted Nauclerus and drawen his sentence as Cacus did Hercules oxen backwarde into your Cacus denne and to beguile and deceiue your simâ—le reader and to bring him into a fooles paradise therin fondly to reioyce with you as thoughe this King abolisshed all the Popes authority and Iurisdiction For thoughe Nauclerus his wordes be general yet they may be wel vnderstanded and restrayned to suche letters as conteyned any suche collatioÌ„ or prouision inhibited by the statute But you least this shoulde be espied haue altered the forme and order of your authours wordes placing that firste that he placed laste As before coÌ„trariewise ye placed in Paulus Aemilius that laste whiche he placed firste Then haue ye falsly traÌ„slated your authour to wrye him to your wroÌ„gful purpose He expelled sayeth Nauclerus all persons promoted to any benefice in his realme by the Pope commaundinge vnder payne of drowning that no man shoulde exequute there the Popes letters what so euer they were Your authour speaketh not of bringinge letters into the Realme those are your owne wordes falsly fathered vpon him but of exequutioÌ„ And therefore the generall wordes following what so euer are to be restrayned to the exequution of the Popes letters contrarie to the order taken against the sayde prouisions and of none other Whiche statute doth no more take away the Popes ecclesiastical and ordinary authoritie then this kinges royall authority was taken away because the Parliament vppon reasonable causes denied him a certaine paymente that he there demaunded And yet yf I shoulde followe your vayne and humour in your newe rhetoryke I might thereby aswell inferre that the people toke him for no king as you by as good argumentes inferre the abolishing of the Popes authority Nowe as towching theis prouisioÌ„s they were not altogether abolished against the Popes will For this matter was loÌ„g in debate betwene the Pope and the king and at lengthe yt was agreed by the Pope that he woulde not practise anye more suche prouisions And on the kinges parte it was agreed that Archbishoppes and Bishops should be chosen by the Chapter of the cathedral Church without any interruption or impedimente of the king As appeareth aswell in the sayde epistle sente by the king to the Pope as by our chroniclers M. Horne The .137 Diuision pag. 82. b. Next to Levves vvas Charles the .4 chosen Emperour vvho helde a councel at Mentze vvith the Prelates and Princes in the yere of the Lorde 1359. vvherein he much reproued the Popes Legate for his disorders and coÌ„maunded the Archbishop of Mentze to reforme his Clergy and the disorders amongest them for othervvise he would see to it him selfe .451 The Popes Legate seing hovv the Emperor tooke vpon him gate
him to his shippe and saylled to Colayn as one that fledde away VVith .452 vvhiche doynges the Emperour became very famouse for he was a man of great vvorkes VVho did lyghten the kingdōme of Bohem◠bothe vvith the setting foorth of Religion and vvith the discipline of Lavves and good manners The .33 Chapter Of Charles the .4 Emperour And of Nilus the Bisshop of Thessalonica Stapleton THis man runneth on his race stil to proue the Emperour Charles the .4 also the Supreame heade of the Churche because he reproued the Popes Legat and other of the Clergy for disorders Goe ones to the matter M. Horne and proue to M. Feckenham that Charles toke either him selfe to be head of the Church or the Pope not to be the Head Was not this Charles crouned by Pope Innocentius his Legate Did not this Charles geaue the vsuall othe that Emperours make to the Pope And did he not at the Popes commaundemente voide out of Italie straight after his coronation If ye denie it ye shal finde it in your owne Authour Nauclerus Yf ye graunt it being the principal why do ye so trifle in other things that touch not the principal matter standing in variance betwene you and M. Fekenham These are but fonde floorishes of your rude rhetorique And I may resemble your doings well to a dead snake whose taile and hinder partes the head being cut of and the snake slaine do notwithstanding for a while moue and sturre yea and make a resemblance of life Euen so the head of your serpentine and poisoned argumentatiō against the Popes primacy being at al times by the true and faithful declaration of the saied Primacie against your false arguing as it were with a sharp sworde cut of yet make ye by telling vs of reformation and such bie matters a countenaūce and resemblaūce of some truth or as it were of some life in your matter ye take in hād to proue And truly your bie matters to are cōmonly brought in very malitiously ignorātly erroneously ād foolishly as wel otherwhere as euē here also For to leaue then other things what folly is it for you to proue by this storie the like regiment in this Emperours time as is now in England for if ye proue not this ye proue nothing to the purpose confessing your selfe that the Popes Legat was present in the Coūcel with th' Emperor And wel ye wot ye haue no Popes Legate in your cōuocation But what was the disorder M. Horn in the Popes Legate Because he will not tell it you good Reader ye shal now heare it at my hands Sir saith the Emperour to the Legate the Pope hath sent you into Germanie where you gather a great masse of mony but reformation in the Clergie ye make none At which words the Legat being gilty to himself went away Now what inferre you hereof M. Horne Do not these words necessarily import the Popes Primacy in Germany And that the reformation of the Clergy was at the Popes ordering not at the Emperours Is not therefore M. Feckenhā much boūd vnto you that he hath of you so tractable and gentle an Aduersarie But the Archebishop of Mentz also you say is commaūded to reforme his Clergy I āswere If ye had told the cause withal ye had surely deformed al your Geneuical Clergie The occasiō was for that one Cuno a Canon of his Church there presēt wēt in a cap or hood more lay like ād souldior like then Priestlik What think you thē this Emperor would haue said to your brother Smidelinus the pastor of Gepping that preached openly before a great assemblie of the nobilitie in Germany in his Maisters liuery girded with a wodknife by his side Or to the late Caluinist Ministers in Antwerp of whō some preached in clokes and rapiers by their sides What likīg would he haue had in your bretherns late booke made in the defence of their Geneuical apparrel ād for the vnfoldīg of the Popes attierment as they cal it And therfore the Quenes most excellēt Ma. hath don very wel her self to see to these disorders as ye said thēmperor would see to it him selfe He said so in dede But how To doe it by his authority No. But cōmaunding the Archbisshop to see to the reformatiō of his Clergy in their apparrell their shoes their heare and otherwise And withal he said yf the disordered persons would not redresse their abuses then should they leese the profites and issues of their benefices the which the Emperour would employ with the Popes cōsent to better vses And so haue you of your accustomable liberalitie and goodnes broughte to our hande one Argumente more for the Popes superiority This hath your Author Nauclerus And as for your brother Gaspar Hedio though he rehearse al the residue word by word in a manner out of Nauclerus yet these three poore wordes cū volūtate Papae weighed so heauie against your new primacy that he could not carrie thē with him And you to be sure tell vs that the Emperour saide he would see to it hī self But how he would see to it that would you not your Reader should see least he should see withal not your Charles but the Popes primacie This your dissimulation is badde inough But whē ye adde with the which doings th'Emperour became very famouse I suppose your vnhonest dealing throughout all your booke practised will make you famous to and yet to your no great cōmendatiō but to your great shame and infamy Your Authors say not nor can wel say he was famouse for these doings And then come ye in as wisely with your for he was a wise man ctc. Nauclerus saith in dede he was a renouned Emperour not for the causes by you aboue rehearsed but for some other that he afterward reciteth and nothing seruing your with the which doings c. The doings that made this Charles the 4. so famous if ye list to know M. Horn were that with his greate charges and bountifulnes he erected the Vniuersitye of Praga in Boheme that he founded manye Monasteries that he brought the bodie of S. Vitus to Praga and such like Which you had as litle lust to recite as you haue to follow Only you say he was famouse for setting forth of Religion A man woulde thinke that knewe you that he was a setter foorth of your religion forsoth But if you had tolde vs as your Author telleth you that he builded Monasteries and translated Saints bodies Euery child should haue sene that this setting forth of Religion in Charles ▪ was no such suprem gouernment as you should proue to M. Fekenham but was to say al in few words a setting forth of Papistrie See you not M. Horne what a faire thread you haue sponne M. Horne The .138 Diuision pag. 83. a. At this time vvrot Nilus the Bisshop of Thessalonica declaring the .453 only cause of the diuision betvvene the Greke and the Latine
repell all euill customes contrarie to the lawe of God and the lawe of man in their subiectes by the Councell of Diuines and other wise men Also lette them see that they pul vppe by the rootes and destroy more diligently then they haue done Magicall Artes and other superstitions condemned by the lawe of God and all errours and heresies contrarie to the Faith Item that they watche and care earnestly for the exalting of the Faith and the honour of Goddes seruice and the refourming of the Churche that they labour and trauaile diligently for the reformation of althose things which are mentioned afore or here folowing or anye other thinges profitable caet VVhen this booke vvas thus compiled it was offered vppe to the Councel saith Orthvviuus that the most Christian Emperour Sigismunde had called togeather not so much for the agreemente of the Churche as for hope of a generall reformation of their manners hoping verelye that the Prelates woulde put to their helping handes but the Romaine craft beguiling the Germaine simplicitie the new made pope featly flouted the vvell meaning Emperoure saying that he vvoulde thinke on this matter at laisure caet Thus vvas Sigismunde the Emperour misused vvhiche othervvise might seeme to haue bene borne to haue restored Christianitie to the vvorlde againe The frustrating of this refourmation vvas on the other side no lesse grieuouse vnto the Frenche Kinge that bothe before the time of the Councell and in the Councell vvhile had greatly trauailed in taking avvay the Popes exâ—ctions and other Ecclesiasticall abuses vvhervvith his Realme vvas vvonderfully oppressed as appeareth in the Oration that the Frenche Kings Embassadours made in this Councell vvritten by Nicol. de Clemangijs and set forth in Othvvynus Gratius fardell of notable things After this Councell vvas an other holden at Basil vvhither came the Princes of Spaine Fraunce Hungary and Germany vvhiche dooinges of the Princes made pope Eugenius so to feare that he .461 thought to translat the CouÌ„cel to Bononia But the Emperour and other princes and the prelates whiche vvere at Basill not onlye not obeyed him but tvvise or thrise admonished him to come thither This â—â—pe vvas in this CouÌ„cel .462 deposed in the .34 sessioÌ„ Of this CouÌ„cel the Emperour SigismoÌ„de vvas the chiefe and protector and in his absence appointed the Duke of Bauaria in his roome He caused the Bohemes to come to this Councell And whan he hearde of those matters in Religion which were generally agreed vppon he allowed them and commaunded them to be obserued The .35 Chapter Of Sigismund and Friderike the .3 Emperours Stapleton MAister Horne for goddes sake remember your self and what ye haue taken in hande to proue to M. FekenhaÌ„ that is that the Quene of EnglaÌ„de owght to be supreame head of the Churche of Englande and not the Pope RemeÌ„ber I pray you how weighty this is to M. Fekenham as for the which beside this his longe imprisonment he standeth in daunger of losse of lyfe also Goe ones rowndly to your matter and bringe him some fytte and coÌ„uenient proufe to perswade him withal Ye ruÌ„ne on a thre leaues following with the doinges of the Emperours Sigismonde Friderike and Maximilian and then at length after all your busie rufle and greate turmoyle againste the Pope ye come to kinge Henry the .8 and to our owne dayes Nowe howe litle the doinges of these Emperours proue their supreamacie in all causes ecclesiastical euerie childe may see And to beginne with Sigismond we heare of you that in the tyme of the great and mayne schisme he called a councell at Constantia where three Popes were deposed and that theÌ„ Martine the .5 was â—heâ—stâ—r by the Emperors meanes chosen We heare of a booke of reformatioÌ„ offred to themperour for the abuses of some matters ecclesiastical But in al that boke there is not one word either against the Catholike faythe or for M. Hornes heresies Onely he reherseth vp certayne abuses which he woulde haue amended And as for our matter nowe in hande he sayth expressely that the Church of Rome beareth the Principalyte or chief rule in Christes Church deriued principally from Gods ordinaunce and secondarely from the CouÌ„cels What doth this relieue you M. Horne We heare farder that themperour and other princes would not suffer the pope to traÌ„slate the Councell of Basile to an other place and finally that the pope Eugenius was deposed in the foresayd Councell at Basile But what serueth all this for your purpose Yea what shameles impudencie is this for yow thus to vaunte your selfe vppoÌ„ the doings of these two councels that coÌ„demne your great Apostle Wiccliffe for an horrible heretyke and so consequently al your Geneuical doctrine now practised in England And ye must remember that not themperour but the Councel deposed these popes that is the bishops You doe fynde theire sentence definityue in the .34 Session of the Councel of Basill by your selfe alleaged But for the senteÌ„ce definitiue of themperour for theis depositions or any matter of religion ye shall not fynd Ergo the bisshops were the heads and not themperour And so are ye nothing the nearer for the deposition of Eugenius Who yet this depositioÌ„ notwithstanding continued pope still as M. Iewell him selfe witnesseth against you M. Horne and the duke of Sauoye of whome ye make mention in your nexte argumeÌ„t elected in Eugenius his place by the sayde councell was fayne to renounce his papacy as your selfe confesse And notwithstanding so many and so great princes that ye name withstode the translation of yt yet was the councell of Basill translated to Ferraria first and theÌ„ to Florence where the greke Emperour and the Grecians were reconciled to the vnity of the Church and among other things acknowledged the Popes Primacy So that ye haue nowe lost all your goodly schismaticall argumentes that ye haue in this your book brought out of Nilus and otherwise for the Grecians rebellion against the sayd primacy But what doe you tell vs here of Theodorike Nyem and of his greate and large proufes that the reformation of the Church belonged to the Emperours In dede proue he would such a matter But as for him bothe his maner of writing is so course and his proufs so weake that you were ashamed to bring any one of theÌ„ into the face of the opeÌ„ Court And in very dede it is but a great vntruth of yours so to reporte of him Namely out of that booke and Chapter which you alleage For ther he bringeth neither good reason nor any parte of the word of God both which you auouche him to bring and that at large but only one sentence of a decree and the exaÌ„ple of king Theodorike in the matter of pope Symachus which matter as I haue before proued maketh expressely for the popes primacy Such a discrete writer you haue picked out to help forward so badde a matter But to let this maÌ„ passe I will nowe
I haue made proufe vnto you sufficient to remoue .499 your ignorance both of the matter and the vvaie vvherby to knovve confessed by you in your Minor Proposition And this haue I done by the selfesame meanes that you require in your issue I haue made proufe of the Supreame gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes to belong vnto Kings and Princes by the expresse .500 coÌ„maundement of God vvhere he did first describe and set foorth the duety and office of Kings I haue made the same more plaine and manifest by the .501 examples of the moste holy gouernours amongest Goddes people as Moyses Iosua Dauid Salomon Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias the Kinge of Niniue Darius and Nabugodonosor vvho expreste this to be the true meaning of God his commaundemente by theyr practise hereof so hyghly commended euen by the holy Ghost vvhervnto I haue added certaine prophecies forthe of Dauid and Esaie vvherby it is manifestly proued that the holy ghost doth loke for exact and challenge this seruice and .502 Supreme gouernment in church causes at princes handes I haue declared that the Catholike church of Christ did accept and repute these histories of the old TestameÌ„t to be figures and prophecies of the like gouernmeÌ„t and seruice to be required of the Kinges in the time of the nevve TestameÌ„t I haue coÌ„firmed the same by the manifest Scriptures of the .503 nevve TestameÌ„t VVherevnto I haue adioygned the testimonies of .504 auncient Doctours vvith certain exaÌ„ples of most godly emperors vvho being so taught by the most Catholik Fathers of Christs church did rightly iudge that the vigilaÌ„t care ouersight aÌ„d ordering of church causes vvas the chiefest and best part of their ministery and seruice vnto the Lord. I haue shevved plainly by the order of supreame gouernmeÌ„t in church causes practised set forth and allovved in the greatest and best CouÌ„cels both .505 General and Nationall that the same order of Gouernement hath bene claimed and put in vse by the Emperours and allovved and much commended by the vvhole number of the Catholike Bishops I haue made plaine proufe hereof by the continuall practise of the .506 like Ecclesiastical gouernment claimed and vsed by the kinges and Princes euen vntil the time that you your selfe did allovve confesse and preache the same many yeares togeather All vvhiche to your more contentation herein I haue proued by those Hystoriographers that vvrote not onely before the time of Martine Luther least ye might suspecte them of partialitie against you but also suche in dede as vvere for the moste parte .507 partiall on your side or rather vvholie addicte and mancipate to your holy Father as Platina Nauclerus Abbas Vrspurgensis Sabellicus Aeneas Syluius Volateranus Fabian Polychronicon Petrus Bertrandus Benno Cardinalis Durandus Paulus Aemilius Martinus Poenitentiarius Pontificale Damasus Polydorus Virgilius c. all your friendes and vvhome you may truste I vvarrauntâ— you on their vvoâ—rde being the Popes svvorne Vassalles his Chapplaines his Cardinalles his Chamberlaines his Secretaries his Librarie keepers his Penitentiaâ—ies his Legates his Peterpence gatherers his svvorne Monkes and Abbottes as vvell as you and some of them Popes them selues vvhich your friendes saie can .508 neyther lie nor erre from the truth And besides all these the fovver pointes of your issue according to your requeste proued at large for the better reducing of you from vvilfull and malicious ignoraunce to knovve and acknovvlege the inuincible trueth hereof I haue added to your petition a fift pointe vvhiche you tearme a vvoorke of Supererogation For to confirme my proufes vvithall I haue producted for vvitnesses your best learned although othervvise Papishe Ciuilian and Canon lavvyers vvho haue deposed directlie on my .509 side againste you Namely Doctour Tunstall D. Stokesley D. Gardiner D. Bonner D. Thirlbie D. Decius the Glossaries vppon the Lavv D. Petrus Ferrariensis D. Io. Quintinus to vvhome I mighte adde the Ciuilians and Canonistes that vvere in or tovvard the Arches in the last ende of King Henrie and all the time of King Edvvarde vvith all the Doctours and Proctours of or tovvardes the Arches at .510 this time VVherefore you vvill novv I trust yealde herein and recken your selfe vvell satisfied take vppon you the knovvledge hereof and to be readie to testifie the same vppon a booke othe for so haue you promised The conclusion of the three bookes going before with a briefe recapitulatioÌ„ of that which hath bene saied Stapleton NOwe doth M. Horne blow out of his iolye Horne a gloriouse and triumphant blaste to signifie to all the world what a renowned coÌ„queste he hath made vppon poore M. Fekenham He setteth forth his army to the vewe of the worlde wherby he sayeth he hath obteyned this famouse victorie furnished with a number of most holie gouernours amongest Gods people before the comming of Christ as Moyses Iosue Dauid the king of Niniue Darius and Nabuchodonosor furnished with the manifest scriptures of the newe testamente and the examples of the most godly Emperours with generall and nationall councelles with the coÌ„tinuall practise of the Churche with the Popes sworne vassales his chaplaines his cardinalles his chamberlaines his secretaries his librarie kepers his penitentiaries his legates his peterpence gatherers his sworne monks and Abbattes yea to confirme vp his proufes withal with the testimony of Doctour Gardiner D. Tonstal D. Bonner and D. Thirlbie And therfore he trusteth that M. Fekenham will nowe at length yelde and recken hym self wel satisfied and take the othe of the supremacy This is a Royall and a Triumphante conqueste in deede Mayster Horne if it be as you vaunte But yet I would muche soner beleue yt yf I hearde any indifferent man besides your self say as much For thowghe as I heare say you coulde handle your clubbe your buckler and your waster wel and cuÌ„ningly wheÌ„ ye were in CaÌ„bridge wherof ye wil not sticke as yt is reported now and theÌ„ to talke when ye are disposed to bragge of your yowthly partes there played yet to say the truth in this combate with M. Fekenham I see no such manlines in you Neither haue ye plaied so closely but that a man may easely reache you a rappe vppon the head armes or shoulders and cause you there to cratche and claw with your fingers where it ytcheth not Yea ye are beaten quite out of the field with your owne proufes and weapons And as for M. FekhenhaÌ„ ye haue not fastened vpon him as much as one blow What speak I of a blowe No not so much as a good phillip And therfore wheras ye so brauely bragge and so triumphauÌ„tlie vaunt that all is yours when in dede ye haue lost al I thinke good to put you in remembraunce of the great wise man that Atheneus writeth of who as often as any ship came to the haueÌ„ with marchandize would runne thither with al haste and welcome the mariners with great ioye and gratulation reioycing excedinglie and
thanking God that had sent home his MarchaÌ„dize so sauflie and so prosperouslie For the poore man such was his wisedome being owner of no part thought al to be his I say it fareth euen so with you M. Horne Of al the good Emperours Kings Fathers and Councelles by you rehearsed crie you as much and as long as ye will that they are al yours yet there is not so much as one yours Ye haue not brought so muche as one authority directly or indirectly coÌ„cluding your purpose Els shew me but one of al the foresaid Authors that saieth that the Pope hath no authoritie either in England or in other countries out of Italie Shew me one that saith either plain words or in equiualent that the Prince is Supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall Yea shewe me one that auoucheth the Prince to be the Supreme gouernour in any one cause mere ecclesiastical And thinke you now in the folding vp of your conclusion to perswade your Readers that yee haue them all on your side Or blush you not to vaunte that you haue proued your assertion euen by those that your selfe coÌ„fesse were wholy addicted and mancipated to the Pope And what can more euidently descrie and betraie your exceeding follie and passing impudencie then dothe this moste strange and monstrous Paradoxe But who woulde haue thought that of all men in the worlde your Rhethorique would serue you to bring in the most Reuerend Fathers in God by you named as good motiues to perswade M. Fekenham to take this othe which for the refusing of the very same othe were thrust out of their Bishopricks and cast into prison where yet they remaine suche as yet liue This point of rhetorical perswasion neither Demosthenes nor Cicero I trow could euer attaine vnto Seing then all your Rhetorike consisteth in lying and your triumphant conclusioÌ„ is folded vp with a browne dosen of seueral vntruthes allowing you thirteen to the dosen I wil assay M. Horne with more truthe and simplicitie brefely to vnfolde for the Readers better remembraunce and for your comfort the contentes of these three bookes wherin you haue plaied the OpponeÌ„t and haue laied forth the best euideÌ„ces that you could for proufe of your strauÌ„ge and vnheard paradoxe of Princes Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes I haue therfore not only disproued your proufes al along froÌ„ the first to the laste but I haue also proued the contrary that to priestes not to princes appertaineth the chiefe gouernemeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical In the first boke your scripture of the Deuteronom coÌ„mauÌ„deth the king to take of the priests not only the boke of the lawe but also the exposition thereof To your examples of Moyses of Iosue of Dauid of SalomoÌ„ of Iosaphat of Ezechias and of Iosias I haue so answered that it hath euideÌ„tly appeared the Supreme gouernement in spiritual matters to haue rested in the highe Bishops Priestes and Prophetes not in them Moyses only excepted who was a Priest also not only a Prince of the people Your idle obiections out of S. Augustin and of the Donatistes examples haue nothing relieued you but only haue bene occasioÌ„ to make opeÌ„ your extreme folly and to reuele your cousinage with olde heretikes to al the worlde Your Emanuel hath vtterly shamed you and your disorderly talke of CoÌ„stantin hath nothing furdered you Your textes of the newe TestameÌ„t haue bene to to fondly and foolishly alleged to set vp that kinde of gouernemeÌ„t which Christ and the Apostles neuer spake word of Last of all wheras you blindely vttered the state of the Question as one that loued darkenes and shuÌ„ned the light where only Truthe is to be founde I haue opened the same more particularly and discouered withal your double Vntruth aboute the tenour of the Othe Thus muche in the firste booke beside many priuat matters betwene M. Feckenham and you wherein you haue bene taken in manifest forgeryes lyes â–ª and slaunders Besides also a Note of your brethernes obedieÌ„ce to their Supreme Gouernours as well in other Countres â–ª as in these lowe CouÌ„tres here and of their late good rule kept of which I suppose bothe you and your cause shall take small reliefe and lesse honesty In the second booke I haue not only disproued all your pretensed proufes of Princes supreme gouerment in al causes ecclesiasticall but I haue in them all directly proued the popes primacy withall I haue I say shewed the practise of the former .600 yeres namely from Constantin the great downe to Phocas to stande clerely for the popes primacy I haue shewed that Constantin in all his dealinges in the Nicene Councâ—ll against the Donatistes in the matter of Athanasius with the Arrian bishoppes and with Arrius him selfe neuer practised this Supreme Gouuernement which you so fondly vpholde but in al matters Ecclesiasticall yelded the gouuernement thereof vnto Bisshops I haue shewed that the Sonnes of Constantin the greate practised no Supreme gouernement at al in any ecclesiastical cause much lesse in al causes Your next example Valentinian the elder is so farre froÌ„ al gouernement of the lay prince in Ecclesiasticall causes that he decreed the plaine contrary yea and made it lawful in ciuill matters to appeale to the bishoply Iudgement Theodosiê° the great hath bene proued to be no fitte example of your lay supremacy in causes ecclesiastical But in his exaÌ„ple the Popes Primacy is clerly proued namely by a RecoÌ„ciliation made of Flauianus the intruded patriarche of Antioche to pope Damasus aÌ„d also by the letters of the General Councell holden at CoÌ„stantinople vnder this Theodosius In that place also I haue shewed by ten seueral articles what and howe farre Emperours may and haue dealed in General Councelles In the examples of Archadius and Honorius sonnes to this Theodosius as their preteÌ„ded Primacy is proued to be none so the primacy of Innocentius theÌ„ pope is clerly proued as one that for the iniust depositioÌ„ of Iohn Chrisostom excoÌ„municated themperor Archadius the vpholder therof Also of Damasus then pope by the suyte of S. Hierom made vnto him In the example of Theodosius the secoÌ„d and the practise of the Ephesine CouÌ„cel the third General M. Hornes purpose is ouerthroweÌ„ and the popes primacy is by clere practise testified as well by the saied Councâ—ll as also by M. Horns owne Authours Liberatus and Cyrillus The doinges in the cause of Eutyches brought forth by M. Horne to proue the princes Supreme gouernment in al Ecclesiasticall causes do proue clerely the popes primacy euen in the very Author and chapter by maister Horne alleaged Pope Leo strayned by M. Horn to speake somewhat for the Princes Supremacy in matters Ecclesiastical hath spoken and done so much to proue the primacy of the See of Rome that if M. Horn wil stand to his owne Author he is vtterly confounded and forced to agnise the popes primacy without all maner of doubte By the example also
hath plainelye condemned the prophane maner of determinyng causes Ecclesiasticall nowe vsed by mere laye men at the warrant of suche as yowe are But for the Popes Primacye none more clere then this Charlemaine bothe in his doinges as in the cause of Pope Leo the .3 and in his sayinges as in the booke so much by you and your fellowes alleaged and in the decrees it appeareth Lewys the first sonne to this Charlemayne practised no parte of your Supremacye but the Popes at that tyme hadde as full vse thereof as any Popes before or fithens the confirmation of the Pope before elected and chosen notwithstandinge of the which matter in that place I haue aunswered you sufficientlye There also you haue Maister Horne out of the Notable Epistle of Nicolaus .1 to Michael the Emperour and by the practise of the .8 Generall Councell at large declared vnto you both the Popes Primacye in all Spirituall matters and the Emperour or Princes subiection in the same by the Confession of the Emperour himselfe Basilius of Constantinople present in that Councel Arnulphus his example hathe nothinge holpen yowe The bedroll of certaine euill Popes by yow browght in onelye declareth your malice to Gods Vicares and furdereth nothinge your badde cause Your surmise adioyned of the cause of the calamities at that tyme hathe argued your greate folye and ignorance of the stories except we shall say that malice made you blinde Otho the first shewed such obediēce to the See of Rome yea to the naughty Pope Iohn the .12 that he is no fit exāple for the like gouernement in Princes as you maintayne but for the like obedience to the See Apostolike as Catholike Princes and Emperours haue alwaies shewed you coulde not haue brought a more notable or excellent example ād that proued out of the Authours by your selfe alleaged Hugh Capet the Frenche King and Otho the .3 Emperour haue euen in the matters by your selfe treated bene proued obediēt and subiect to the See Apostolike without any colour of the like gouernement as you would fasten vpon them Your great matter of Henry the .4 and Pope Hildebrād hath concluded flatte against you with a great number of your lewde vntruthes in that behalfe discouered and confuted The Popes Primacy in no matter more abundantly and clerely proued The matter of inuesturing bishops your chief matter to proue the Princes Supremacy in al Ecclesiasticall causes in Henry .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours hath proued your purpose no deale at al namely Henry .5 resigning vp all such pretensed right to pope Calixtus the .2 But in al these matters how beastly you haue belyed the stories I haue I trust sufficiently declared Frederike Barbarossa speaketh no woorde for your barbarous paradoxe he obeyed no lesse then other Emperors the See of Rome yea and at the last submitted himselfe to the Pope whō before he persecuted not as true Pope but as he thought an intruded Pope He neuer made question whether he ought to obeye the See Apostolike or no but only he doubted who was the true elected Pope and tooke parte with the worste side The question nowe in our dayes is farre vnlike And so are your proufes M. Horne farre and extreme wide from the purpose in hande Nowe for matters of our owne Countre and for Ecclesiasticall gouernement practised therin you are so ouertaken as in no Countre more It hath well appered by that I haue at large sayd and proued that longe and many yeres before the Conqueste at which time you onely beginne your course as well in Brytannie before the Saxons coming as in England after of thē it was so called the Popes Primacy was clerely confessed and practised euen as it is at this day amonge the Catholikes euery where As for the gouernement of William the Conquerour of William Rufus his sonne and of kinge Henry the first it hath bene proued so farre vnlike to that which you pretende of right to appertayne to the Crowne of Englande yea to all princes whatsoeuer that the Popes Supreme gouernement in spirituall matters is by their examples yea euen by the testimony of your owne Authours so expressely proued and so strongely established that a man may well wonder what wytte honestie or discretion you had ones to touche the remembraunce of them for proufe of so badde a cause Your patched adiuncte of the kinges of Hungary hath appeared a greate vntruth on your part and nothing for your purpose except lies can proue your purpose That which foloweth of the Armenians and of the Aethyopians proueth also moste euidently the Popes Supremacy in those Countries but proueth no whit your singular paradoxicall primacy Verely so singular that in no one parte of the vniuersall worlde it can be founde The doinges of King Stephen and kinge Henry the .2 haue proued the popes Supremacy in our Coūtre but that kinde of Supremacy as you imagine they make no proufe of in the worlde The Martyrdome of S. Thomas by the way also is defended against your ād M. Foxes lewed lying about that matter Henry the .6 Philip and Otho the .4 Emperors of Rome haue bene no fitte examples for the like gouernement now in England and your sely argumentes in that behalfe haue bene to to childish and feble Your proufes of kinge Richard the firste and of kinge Iohn haue appeared mere ridiculous Onely by occasion therof the lewed lying of M. Foxe hath bene partly discouered touchinge kinge Iohn Your matters of Fraunce about that time haue proued the popes primacy not the Princes By the discourse of Friderike the .2 his doinges as your principall cause hath taken a great foyle so a mayne number of other your heresies by your own Authours and your owne Supreme head condemned haue geuē a great cracke to al your Religion beside The time of kinge Henry the .3 condemneth alltogether the primacy in your booke defended and pronounceth clerely for the Popes Supremacy by sundry and open practises as Appeales to Rome depositions of prelates by the pope makinge of Ecclesiasticall lawes by his Legate and such other And for your parte in that place you haue vttered your greate ignorance euen in the latin tongue At that time also S. Lewys the Frenche kinge agnised no lesse the popes primacy in Fraunce and therefore can be no fitte example of such Supreme gouernement as by Othe M. Feckenham is required to sweare vnto The like also appeareth by the state of Apulia and Sicilia in those dayes As for kinge Edwarde the firste kinge of England the Popes primacy in his time was so well agnised in the realm of England that euen in temporal matters his Authorytie tooke place Your fonde surmise of the Statute of Mortemayne hath exemplified your lewde lying and encreased the number of your maniefolde vntruthes It hath not exemplified your pretended primacy neither any thinge furdered you for proufe of your matter Philip le
pointe Polidorus on his side Yf it were so though yt were a foolish and a fond shifte yet were yt somwhat colourable to shifte from him self so notable a lie But Polidorus writeth conformably to all other And as yt is true that Mayster Horne boroweth all the residewe of Polidorus so moste wretchedlie he dismembreth from the residewe of Polidorus narration all that towcheth Pope Eleutherius Lucius sayeth Polidore in the yeare of our Lorde .182 and the yeare of his reigne .13 of verie true loue to religion sent letters to Eleutherius the Pope to procure that he and his people might be made Christians Fugatius and Damianus men of singular vertue were sente thither which did baptise the kinge with al his courte and people All this hath M. Horne broken and cutte of from the myddle of the sentence and thereby hath mangled and torne the same as miserablie as euer did Medea her chylde for that he well sawe yt made notablye for the Popes primacy Whiche you shall well perceyue yf you doe deaplye consider the cause that moued the Kynge to sende so farre as to Rome A man woulde at the firste sight thinke the doinges of the king very straunge namely considering that abowt this time liued in Fraunce the great clearke and Bishoppe Ireneus with many other famouse men whose ayde he might haue craued for his necessary instruction in the Christian faith Neither did he lacke at home of his owne subiectes that could well as yt semeth haue serued his turne And yet no doubte this good kinge had a good and substantial grownde for his doinges It is then to be cōsidered that anon after the death of Christe and so euer after vntil Lucius time there were amonge the Christians a number of heretikes whiche as they bore the name of Christians so by they re heresies they loste the benefitte of their Christēdome as the Simonians the schollers of Simon Magus Menandrians the Saturninians the Basilidians the Nicolaites the heretikes called Gnostici for the excellent knowledge they pretended to haue aboue other mē the Cherinthians the Cerdoniās the Phrygians the Montanistes and Marcionites with diuerse other Eche secte contending theire owne false faith to be the true and the onely Christian faith yea manie of them were taken for Prophetes as Montanus and others Many suffred death for Christe with those that were catholike and that with great pacience Among them was a priest called Metrodorus a Marcionite Of the which secte euen in Lucius time a great number suffred in the persecution raised against the Christians Whereof the secte craked very muche and made thereof a great argument that they were in the true faith and a muche better argumēte then doth Mayster Foxe for his madde martyrs that died moste wilfullie for playne and open heresie Lucius then vnderstāding of this had good cause to be careful by whom he receiued his Christendome least chauncing vppō some false shrew and taking him for his instructour he might rather chaunge one errour for an other then put yt cleane away and for an Idolatour become a false Christian. The wante of this good choyse of Instructours was the cause why Valens the Emperour became an Arrian and suche an horrible bloudsucker of the catholikes This also was the cause that the Gothes ād Vādales were Arriās Who most cruelly afflicted and martyred thowsandes of Christians What was then the sureste way for Lucius to auoyde this daunger Dowbtles the very same that he toke that is to send to the Churche of Rome which neuer erred in faith and which was the principal Churche and with the which al other Churches muste agree by reason of the cheif principalitie of that Churche as Ireneus that blessed bishop and Martyr wrote euen in the tyme of this Lucius This principalitie I say hath so troubled M. Horne that he durst not truely reporte his owne authour yea so amased him that falling sodēly in a rage hath framed vs suche an open and maliciouse lie that who so euer wil hereafter truste him is well worthie to be beguiled And wil ye yet see an other as greate a madnes of this man As he moste shamefully denieth theis doinges of Lucius with Pope Eleutherius againste the vniforme cōsente of al historiographers so hath he fownde letters of Lucius with Eleutherius answere wherof no one of al the foresayde chroniclers maketh mention nor any other that I cā yet lerne of containinge matter altogether vnprobable and vnlikely and therefore mete after this fowrtene hundred yeares nowe at length to come owte of Trophonius and Cacus blinde denne and be set in M Hornes boke as a notable matter of antiquity to furnish and bewtify his new supremacie withal He layeth vs forth an epistle of Eleutherius but out of what authour he hath taken yt or in what library we shal fynde yt he will not tell vs. The best Author I wene that he can alleage for it wil be some recordes of parchement in the Guild Halle But then M. Iewel wil answere you for me M. Horne A Calues skinne is no sufficient warrant of truth Lies haue bene writen in letters of golde Wel make the best of it and iustifie it as you may As our cause can take no preiudice by it So you shal take much shame by it if not for the matter it selfe yet at the least for three or foure pretie lies that you adioyne to companie this notable Epistle For first there was neuer any Saxon king that made any notable Lawes called Iune There was one called Inas and he in dede with king Aluredus or Alphredus ordeined many Lawes but that they shoulde be suche Scripture lawes as Maister Horne saieth drawen alonely out of the Scripture it is Mayster Hornes vaine dreame And in case they had so great regarde to scripture onely and measured and squared their lawes and doings by scripture belike M. Horne will beginne to haue some better liking of Religious men and of the Popes Primacye also For it was this king Inas that gaue the Peter pence first to Rome and renouncing his Realme went to Rome and professed him self a Monke Both which things vndoubtedly by M. Horn he must nedes find in Scripture It is this Alphredus that was anointed and crowned King at Rome as we haue told before and therfore is called the Popes sonne adoptiue Now wheras ye bring this Epistle to proue that the king was christened without the Popes cōsent ād that the Pope was nothing offēded with the kīgs doings but greatly cōmended him therin neither the one nor the other can be proued by this Epistle This is a mete and cōuenient glose for such a worthy epistle In the which also there is no probability in the world For as other Coūtries that were subdued by the Romans especially such as were reduced into a forme of a Prouince and had their rulers and Lieutenaūts frō Rome as Britain had receiued the
antecedent doth comprehende vvhich is such an euill fauoured forme of argument that yonge studentes in the scholes vvoulde be ashamed therof The Donatistes made the like obiectiō against the catholique fathers vvherto S. Augustine maketh ansvvere The state of the Apostles time is otherwise to be thought of than this time all thinges muste be doon in their time In the Apostles time this prophecy was yet in fulfillīg wherfore do the Heathē rage ād the people muse vpō vaine thinges The kinges of the earth set them selues and the Princes consult together against the Lorde and his Christ. As yet that was not in hande which is spoken a litle after in the same psalme and nowe ye kings vnderstand be learned ye Iudges on the earth serue the Lorde in feare and ioy in him with reuerēce Therfore seing that as yet in the Apostles time kinges serued not the Lorde but still did deuise vaine thinges against God and his Christ that al the foresayinges of the Prophete might be fulfilled than truely impieties coulde not be inhibited by prīces Lawes but rather be mainteyned For such was the order of the times that both the Iewes shoulde kill the preachers of Christ thinking to doo God good seruice therin as Christ had forspoken and also the gentiles shoulde rage against the Christians that the martyrs might winne the victory thorough pacience But after that this began to be fulfilled which is writen And al the kinges of the earth shal woorship him and al the nations shal serue him what man onlesse he be not wel in his wittes wil say that Kinges ought not to haue a special regarde for the Church of Christ and al manner godlines amongest their subiectes Stapleton We haue declared that M. Fekenham his saying of Cōstantinus the great and the first Christian king may be born in a right good sense ād also that he speaketh therein agreable to most auncient and lerned writers And if he were deceyued as ye write by ignorance and want of reading which is of your part a mere slaūderous lye the pyth yet of his argument standing vppon the saying of S. Paule is nothinge therby blemished And of al men you may worse lay ignorance to his charge that haue vttered in this very parte and parcel of your answere not only so much grosse ignorance but so exceding and cākred malice especially in the story of king Lucius And here also yet ones againe to compare M. Fekenham with the Donatists for framing an argument frō the vse and exāples of the Apostles and of the primitiue Churche wherein beside your malice you bewraye your owne vnskilfulnes For this redoundeth altogether vppon you and your owne fellowes For wherein resteth all your eloquence against the Catholike Churche but that it is not conformable nowe to Christes and the Apostles tyme and to the primitiue Churche Namely touching inuocation of Saints suffrages for the dead touching adoratiō and eleuation of the blessed Eucharistia the minglinge of water and wyne receyuing vnder one kinde sole receyuing and a number of the like Yea and before that any Prince woulde say or doe for you you coulde M. Horne with your fellowes play the Donatists in dede and inueigh against the tēporalties of Bishops agaīst their lordely trayne and reuenewes because forsoth the Apostles were poore and vsed no such ioylyte But nowe who more ioyly then M. Horne himselfe or who more lordely then your Lordships are Again what is more vsual with M. Nowel a man I trowe of a rare Spirit then to make this tyme the tyme of the primityue Churche that we be the Pharisees and they forsoth the Apostles That nowe we may not prescribe with Antiquity Traditions or Consent of our Elders against them because the Scribes and Pharisees prescribed so against Christ and his Apostles What then Is Luther their Messias and Caluin their Paule But to returne to our matter Though already the Catholiks haue sufficiently answered to al these reasons yet now haue we gotten at your hands an answere for this and all the like that to argue frō the Apostles tyme to our tyme is a fallax à dicto secundū quid ad simpliciter that it is an yl fauored forme of argumente that yonge studientes in the scholes woulde be asshamed of and to be shorte that it is a reason of the Donatistes aunswered and confuted by S. Augustine It is alredy M. Horne sufficiently by vs declared that the Donatistes cause and S. Augustines aunswere to them hath no maner affinity with M. Fekenham his reason They denied that princes had any thing at al to doe in matters of the Churche or in punisshing those that breake the Ecclesiasticall lawes M. Fekenham denieth not but that Princes may lawfully punishe heretikes by lawes He confesseth also that Princes may wel and commendably medle as ministers ayders and as assisters by their temporal sworde for the furderance and mayntenance of Ecclesiastical matters but not to rule and prescribe as the chief gouernours of all causes Ecclesiastical I must tel you againe M. Horne There is great difference betwene staring and starke blind And as busie as ye are now again with the Donatists ye lacked a litle salt of discretiō in alleaging of this place of S. Augustine For this confirmeth M. Fekenhams former saying that in Christes ād the Apostoles tyme ther were no Christian Princes In the Apostles tyme saith S. Augustine as your self report his words Kings serued not the Lorde but did deuise vayne things against God and his Christ. And here might a man now that would follow your vayne and humour encounter with S. Augustine and obiect vnto him King Abgarus and the thre Kings that came to honour Christes natiuity ād such other But though they had ben greater Kīgs thē they were and that there had ben some few other lords or Kings to that did serue Christ yet would no wise man for the cause by me before rehersed quarrell with S. Augustine For a general rule is not by one exception or two notably blemisshed or impayred Such kinde of phrases are to be foūde aswel otherwhere as in holy scripture As wher it saith that the whole worlde was described by the Emperor Augustus And yet is it wel knowen that he had nothing to doe with a great part of the worlde It is writen also that all the people of Israel did murmure and yet all did not murmure Such kinde of phrases are verefied of the greater or the more notable parte M. Horne The .156 Diuision pag. 95. a. You frame an other reason vpon S. Paules vvords vnto the bisshops of Ephesus vvhereby to proue that al gouernement in spiritual or ecclesiastical causes belōgeth to Bisshops and Priests and not to Princes and Ciuil Magistrats thus you argue The holy ghost appointed al spiritual gouernement of Christes flocke vnto Bisshops and Priests as the vvords spokē by S. Paule doe make full and perfect declaration Ergo Kings Queenes
disposed he saith this ArgumeÌ„t is much like as if a yong Nouice shuld reason thus NuÌ„nes must kepe sileÌ„ce in the Cloisture therfore the Prioresses haue not the gouernment in NuÌ„nish causes and matters CoÌ„cerning the first part of his answere I say that the argument is good aÌ„d sufficieÌ„t For if teaching preaching and disputing in matters of religioÌ„ be causes and matters ecclesiastical and if womeÌ„ be imbarred froÌ„ this then is there a sufficieÌ„t cause why M. Fekenham may not take this othe that a woman is supreme head in al causes spiritual aÌ„d ecclesiastical Namely to erect and enact a new and proper religioÌ„ throughout her realme by the vertue of her own proper and supreme gouernmeÌ„t For to this end M. Horn is the othe teÌ„dâ—ed It is to euideÌ„t It can not be dissembled Againe the said place of S. Paul is of the order and maÌ„ner of expouÌ„ding of scripture as it appeareth by the text If then S. Paul forbiddeth a woman to expouÌ„d scripture how can a woman take vpon her to be the chief iudge of al those that expouÌ„d the scripture I mean in that very office of expouÌ„ding Scripture in decreeiÌ„g determining and enacting what religion what beliefe what doctrine shal take place And such shee must nedes be if she be a supreme head Suche do you and your fellowes make her Such authority you M. Horn throughout all this boke attribute to your new supreme heads Emperours and KiÌ„gs by you alleaged You make them to preache to teache and to prescribe to the Bishops in their CouÌ„cels what and how they shal do in their ecclesiasticall matters If then by you a supreme Gouerner in ecclesiastical maters must be so qualified as to be present in Councels of Bishops to prescribe rules for the Bishops to follow to determine what they shal do and to coÌ„firme by royal asseÌ„t the decrees of bishops yea and to make them selues decrees and coÌ„stitutions ecclesiastical but a woman by S. Paule may not ones speake in the Church that is in the CoÌ„gregatioÌ„ or assembly of the faithful and by you a womaÌ„ may not preache teach or dispute vndoubtedly both by S. Paul and by your own coÌ„fession a womaÌ„ can not be a supreme Gouernour such as the Othe forceth meÌ„ to swere I say supreme gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes No nor in so many causes by a great deale as you pretend in this your booke other Kings and Princes to haue practised supreme gouernmeÌ„t in CoÌ„sider now M. Horne how it may staÌ„d with S. Paules doctrine that a woman may be a supreme gouerner in al ecclesiastical causes namely such as you in this boke would make your Reader beleue that al Emperours Kings and Princes hitherto haue bene Now put the case as we saw it viij yeres past that in a doubtful matter of doctrine and religion to be tried by scripture the whole number of bishops agree vpoÌ„ some determinate and resolute exposition with their Clergie and would by an Ecclesiastical law of CoÌ„uocation or Councel set forth the same Al their resolutioÌ„ and determination is not worth a rush by your Othe and by your maner of talke in this booke if the Prince doe not allowe and coÌ„firme the same And how this wil staÌ„d with S. Paul in this chapter tel vs I pray you presupposing as the statute requireth that the Princes allowing though she be a woman is necessary And now are ye come to thâ—s point and driueÌ„ therto by the force of this place to say that the place doth not proue but a womaÌ„ may haue some gouernmeÌ„t in ecclesiastical causes As though the QuestioÌ„ were now of some gouernmeÌ„t only and not of Supreme and absolute Gouernment in al maner thinges and causes ecclesiastical If therefore this place do proue that a womaÌ„ hath not the Supreme and absolute gouernement in all causes ecclesiasticall but that in some and them the chiefest she must holde her peace as yt doth euideÌ„tly and ye can not denie yt then is M. Fekenham free froÌ„ taking the othe of the supremacy and then hath S. Paule vtterly confuted that Othe and your whole booke withal This I say also as by the way that yf this chapter must be taken for teaching preaching and disputing as M. Horne saith and truely that M. Iewell went far wide froÌ„ S. Paules meaning when he applied yt to the coÌ„mon seruice of the Church whereof it is no more meaÌ„t theÌ„ of the coÌ„moÌ„ talke in tauernes As for M. Hornes secoÌ„d mery mad obiectioÌ„ no maÌ„ is so mad to make such an argumeÌ„t but hiÌ„self And therfore he may as long and as iolily as he wil triuÌ„ph with him self in his own folly Yet I would wish M. Horne to speake wel of Nunnes were it but for his grandsir Luthers sake and the heaueÌ„ly coniunctioÌ„ of him and a Nonne together Which vnhappy coÌ„iunction of that VulcaÌ„ and Venus engeÌ„dred the vnhappy brood of M. Horn aÌ„d his felowes But that this folish fond argumeÌ„t is nothing like to M. FekenhaÌ„s argumente yt may easely be proceiued by that we haue alredy and sufficiently sayde M. Fekenham The .159 Diuision pag. 98. a. The third chiefe point is that I must not only sweare vpon the Euangelists that no foraine personne state or potentate hath or ought to haue any power or authoritie Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realme but also by vertue of the same Othe I must renounce all forraine power and authorities which for a Christian man to doe is directly against these two Articles of our Crede Credo sanctaÌ„ ecclesiaÌ„ CatholicaÌ„ I do beleue the holy catholik â—hurch Credo SanctoruÌ„ coÌ„munioneÌ„ I do beleue the coÌ„munioÌ„ of saints And that there is a participatioÌ„ and coÌ„munion amongest al the beleuers of Christes Church which of the Apostle Paule are called Saincts Adiuro vos per DominuÌ„ vt legatur haec Epistola omnibus sanctis fratribus And herin I do ioyne this issue with your L. that whaÌ„ your L. shal be able to proue by Scripture Doctor General CouÌ„cell or by the coÌ„tinual practise of any one Church or part of al ChristeÌ„dome that by the first Article I beleue the holy Catholik Church is meant only that there is a Catholike Church of Christ and not so that by the same article euery ChristiaÌ„ man is bound to be subiect and obedient to the Catholike Church like as euery member ought to haue obedieÌ„ce vnto the whole mystical bodie of Christ. And further when you shall be hable to proue by the second Article I dooe beleue the Communion of Saints is not so meante that a Christian man oughte to beleeue such attonement suche a participation and communion to be amongest al beleeuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in Religion and Sacramentes but that it is laufull for vs of this Realme therein to dissent from the Catholike Churche of Christe dispersed in all other Realmes and that by a corporal Othe it is laufull for
history of venerable Bede Let any one of them al disproue the reasons there brought out of the Psalmes the prophets and of the Ghospel if he caÌ„ wherby it is clerly proued that that Church only which you cal papistry must be the true Church of Christ. I speake not this vpon any confidence of my owne doinges which I doe sincerely acknowleadge to be very simple and base but vpon the confidence of the cause which I doe assuredly knowe in this pointe to be so stronge that al the heretical assaultes you shal make against it shall neuer be able to shake it Thus of that Now wheras the Catholik Church requireth as M. Fek. sheweth a coÌ„munion of Saynts in one doctrine one fayth of Sacraments and other things the lack of this coÌ„munioÌ„ and participatioÌ„ of this one fayth doth bewray what your Church is which sore fayne would ye salue but with howe euideÌ„t and howe notorious a lye ye force not For what passiÌ„g aÌ„d shameful impudeÌ„cy is it for you to vaunt your self and your newe Ghospel to be at an attonement and agreemeÌ„t in religion seing that it is so euideÌ„t to al the world that the Lutherans and the Zuinglians be at the daggers poynte with their hot coÌ„tentioÌ„ in the sacrameÌ„tary matter If the Church nowe of England be Catholike then is the Saxonicall and Germanical Church hereticall As contrarywise if Luthers Church be catholik then is your Church heretical Howe can ye bragg as ye doe that you nowe agree and consent in the vnyte of this Catholyk fayth in necessary doctrine at home so much you say as neuer at any time more seinge that so late one of your owne protestant bishops in opeÌ„ parliameÌ„t stood against your boke of articles lately set forth as agreed vpoÌ„ in your coÌ„uocation And seing the sayd boke offâ—ed vp to be confirmed by parliament was reiected But what a perpetual shame is it to you M. Horn and all your holy brotherhood that yet to this howre the tragedy of your horrible dissension lasteth euen in the first foundation of your ragged Ghospell in these lowe Countries here of Brabant and Flaundres If you know not the case I will shortly certify you the newes In the towne of Antwerpe your brethren the Sacramentaries of Geneua had theire churches fairly built The Lutherans also had theire churches This was euident to the eye Our owne countremen the marchants ther can beare me witnesse Is this an agreement M. Horne that you must eche haue your Churches a parte your seuerall preachers your parted congregations that one muste be called the Martinistes Church of Martin Luther so called the other must be called the Caluinists Church of Caluin of Geneua But forth It came to the point in Antwerpe that the Caluinistes tooke armes against their Prince the .xiij. of Marche last being thursday A worthy monyment of their holy profession For wil you knowe the cause why Forsoth because the same daye in the forenoone certain of their brethern to the number of 200. and vpward were slayne in the fielde beside a number drowned in the ryuer and taken aliue nigh to Antwerpe by a power of the Lady Regent which said brethern with a great number more had made a profession which also for certain dayes they had put in practise to range aboute the Countrie and to ease al Churches and Churchmen of their goods mary yet of conscience not iniuring any laye man The quicke iustice done vpon such open robbers and theues the holy brethern of your sect not abyding foreseing that yf such pageants were longe played their partes were like to followe moued them immediatly as I said to take armes against their Prince in Antwerpe to require the kays of the gates the Churches of the Catholikes to be disposed at their pleasure the expulsion of al religious persons and priests c. All which things were graunted vnto them by the gouernor of the town vpon a dayes deliberation that al thinges might be done quietly And they thus for the space of .ij. nightes and one day ruled al the roste in Antwerpe What outrages in that small season they committed namely vpon the poore grey friers whose knowen vertues irked them most aboue al other orders I let passe The Saterday being the .x. of Marche in the morning wheÌ„ your brethern the SacrameÌ„taries M. Horn contynuing stil in Armes aÌ„d gapiÌ„g hourely for the satisfying of their gredy appetite thought presently to become Lordes of so riche a towne they sawe sodenly in Armes brauely and strongly appointed against them not only the Catholike marchaÌ„ts Italians Spanyardes Portugalles Burgunyons aÌ„d Antwerpians them selues but also they sawe M. Horne to their great greefe the very Martinistes or Lutherans betwene whom and you you pretend allwaies such agreement in Armes also against them And that morning lo M. Horne was the last ioyful houre that your SacrameÌ„tary brethern sawe in that towne For immediatly finding themselues to weake they were faine to yeld vp the attillery which vppon the soden two dayes before they had seasoned vpon and in stede of their beggarly and trayterous crie of which all Antwerpe before did ring in stede I say of Viue le Geus to crye full sore against their hartes Viue le Roy. God saue the kinge From that day forewarde your brethern went backewarde ValeÌ„cene the first and chief rebelling towne wythin ix dayes after was taken The preachers within xiiij dayes after that bothe Sacramentary and Lutheran haue voyded the towne yea the whole countre God be praised But this I tell you M. Horne that you may note howe the Lutheranes them selues stode in Armes against the Caluinistes Protestants against Protestants yea in the quarell of protestanticall prowes In like maner in the yere .1561 in Aprill the Senat of Francford being LutheraÌ„s banished out of their towne the renegat Caluinistes of Fraunce In the same yere the inhabitans of Breme being Caluinistes draue out the LutheraÌ„s If all this will not serue to proue a clere and playne dissensioÌ„ in matters of religioÌ„ against you theÌ„ behold an other argumeÌ„t inuincible M. Horne Your brethern the Sacramentaries in Antwerp haue published in print a ConfessioÌ„ of their false faith The Lutherans or Martinists haue printed also an other of theirs Both are coÌ„futed by the Catholike Doctors of this Vniuersity The first by FraÌ„ciscus Sonnius B. of Hartoghenbusch The other by Iudocus Tiletanus a learned professour of Diuinitie here The Lutherans pretend to be called by the Magistrates of Antwerp The Caluinists for lacke of such authority haue printed their ConfessioÌ„ CuÌ„ gratia priuilegio Altissimi With grace and priuilege of the highest And this lo was I trow a more Special Priuilege then M. Iewels was though he priÌ„ted his Replie to With Special Priuilege But such Priuileges of he highest euery rascal heretik can pretend no lesse then the Sacramentaries And this is a high Diuinitie the publishing wherof passeth al Princes Priuileges and must be set
appeareth also most euidently in Eusebius writing of this Constantine in this sort Quae ab Episcopis in publicis conuentibus editae erant regulae sua consignabat confirmabat authoritate He signed and confirmed with his Authoritie suche Canons or rules as the Bisshoppes in their assemblies had decreed But how As though without his royall assente the Canons shoulde haue beene voide and of no Authoritie as you woulde make folke beleue No but as the same Eusebius writeth in the same place Ne reliquarum gentiuÌ„ principibus liceret quae ab eis decreta essent abrogate to the intent that it should not be lawful for Princes of other Nations to abrogate or refuse the Bishops Decrees And the reason he addeth immediatly Cuiusuis enim Iudicis sententiae SacerdotuÌ„ Dei IudiciuÌ„ anteponenduÌ„ esse For the Emperour estemed that the iudgemeÌ„t and determination of the Priests of God was to be preferred before the Sentence of any other what so euer Iudge This man therefore M. Horn to tel you it ones again can be no fitte exaÌ„ple of the like gouernment now by you mainteined in the Quenes highnes person and al other the inheritours of the Realme of England Now as Constantine did set the Clergie at their liberty whether they would answere in any secular court So the noble Emperour Theodosius set as wel al the Laitie as the Clergie at the like libertie and ordeined that the plaintife in any cause any time before the sentence might breake of from his ordinary Iudge and bring the matter whether the defendaÌ„t would or no to the Episcopal audience The which ordinaunce the Great Charles aboute .400 yeares after renewed to be inuiolably obserued of all his subiectes as wel the Romaines and the Frenchemen as the Almanes the Bauarians the Saxons the TuringiaÌ„s the Frisons the Galles the Britanes the Lombards the Gascons the Beneuentanes the Gothes and the Spaniards As ye do with Constantinus Magnus so doe ye with Theodosius Magnus and with Carolus Magnus constitutions bringing them forth out of your blind Cacus denne to dasel and bleare the Readers withal as though the Bishops helde their ordinarie iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall by these decrees onely which do nothing thervnto appertaine but shew a marueilouse priuilege geuen to them to heare and determine also all teÌ„porall matters brought before theÌ„ And if these graunts wer afterward abrogated yet was that no abrogatioÌ„ to the iurisdictioÌ„ that is proprely the ecclesiastical iurisdictioÌ„ and your author doth not say that such grauÌ„ts were afterwards abrogated but doth reason against them that saide they were abrogated Neither is his booke entituled De origine iurisdictionuÌ„ but de iurisdictione Ecclesiastica And was this Petrus Bertrandus then as you say a Bisshop a Cardinal and one of our best learned men in the Canon and Ciuil Lawes Suerly then may your Petrus Cugneâ—ius thoughe ye auaÌ„ce him as a worthy knight go hide his head in a corner For againste him and his folishe fonde arguing againste the ecclesiastical liberty is all his booke writen as I haue before declared Wherfore all this your tale that the bishops held their iurisdiction ouer theire clergy by Constantine his ghifte is as true as your other adiuncte that he gaue the Bishops of Rome power and authority ouer other Bishoppes and ouer al churches He might well as he did in dede reuerently agnise and by his Imperial authoritie confirme and corroborate the vsual authoritie of the Popes holines but that the original of this authority as ye imagine came froÌ„ him ys a great vntruth For euen before his time and after not onely the Christians but the verie infidelles suche as were acquainted with the maners and fashions of the Christians did wel knowe that the Bishop of Rome was counted the cheif bishop amonge them al. And for this cause Ammianus Marcellinê° an heathnish cronicler writeth that though Athanasius the good bishop were by a councell of Arrian bishoppes condemned yet that notwithstanding ConstaÌ„tius sonne to this Constantinus and an Arrian and his plain open enemie was ernestlie in hande with Pope Liberius also to confirme their sentence and was by him banished because he would not condescende to theÌ„perours request Againe before the time of this Constantinus Paulus Samosatenus bishop of Antiochia being depriued by a councell of bishoppes and an other appointed by the sayde councel in his stede kepte stil possession nothing regarding either the sentence of depriuation or of excommunication The Emperour Aurelianus being certified of this matter gaue commaundement that he whome so euer the bishoppe of Rome with the bishops of Italie should acknowledge for the bishop of Antiochia should be taken and accepted for the true bishop And so was Paulus by this Emperours coÌ„maundement though he were a very infidell thruste out and an other set in What proufe haue ye now M. Horne that the Pope hath his authoritie from Constantine Surely Gentle Reader none other but the Donation of Constantine whiche he him selfe doth not beleeue to be true and therefore dothe qualifie it with these woordes if it be not forged Whiche being so why doeth your wisedome then M. Horne alleage it Neither wil I here though Leo the 9. doth constantly testifie that he sawe and had him selfe the originall of this donation laide by ConstaÌ„tinus owne hand vpon the bodie of S. Peter though Eugubinus answereth to all Laurence Valla his obiections againste this donation yea though Balsamon a Grecian and an open ennemie to the Pope alleageth this Donation as authentical I wil not yet I say resolue any thing for the one or the other side I will take it as I find it and take you withall as I find you and that is a plaine open lyar For howsoeuer the Donation be the Pope toke not his Supremacy of this Donation but had it before of an higher Emperour and that is of Christe him selfe Whiche the foresaid donatioÌ„ doth also openly testify but not in the .86 as ye falsly quote it but in the .96 distinctioÌ„ M. Fekenham The .166 Diuision Pag. 111. a. At the first Councel holden at Hierusalem for the reformation of the controuersy that was than at Antioche touching Circumcision and the obseruation of Moses Lawe decree was made there by the Apostles and Priestes vnto the beleuers at Antioche that they should absteine from these fowre chiefe and necessary thinges viz. ab immolatis simulachrorum à sanguine suffocato à fornicatione à quib custodieÌ„tes vos bene agetis The whiche first councell was there assembled by the Apostles of Christ. The Decrees and Lawes were made there by theÌ„ The coÌ„trouersy at Antioche was by them reformed ordered and corrected without all commission of any temporal Magistrate King or Prince M. Horne God be thanked that S. Luke maketh to vs a sufficient report of this councell vvho maketh no mention of any .598 Priest there present as you vntruely report onles
the supreame head and that Bishopes maie appeal to him from all quarters as that the Prince hath no necessarie voyce in Councelles Againe that as wel the first as the second cohibitiue iurisdiction as you diuide them belongeth to the Bishopes Laste of al your greate principle that you and your M. Caluin so stronglye builde vppon that no excommunication ought to be made without the consente of the congregation where the partie that is or shal be excommunicated dwelleth is vtterly destroied For Theodorus Narcissus Achatius Stephanus Vrsacius Valens Menaphontes and Georgiuâ— Arrian Bishopes were in this councel deposed and excommunicated without anie consent or foreknowledge of the congregation where they dwelled And as this was done in this councel against these men So was the like done in other councelles against many other heretikes Wherefore this is a most absurde proposition of Caluin that M. Horne his scholler so hardly maintaineth The storie of this couÌ„cel is at large declared by Athanasius hym self and most strongly confirmeth that his former saying that it is no Councell of Bishopes which hath his authoritie of the Prince Neither can M. Horne make light of this Councel as well for the foresaid cause as for that it was populouse and frequented by a greate number of Bishoppes of thyrtie and fyue Prouinces there present of the whiche our Britannia was one and as well Catholike for fayth as auncient for tyme and suche a one as theyr Decrees bynde the whole Churche And the whole Synode sayeth Let all the Catholike Churche dispersed through out the worlde keepe and obserue all that we haue ordeyned And thus muche haue I sayed to fyll vp your emptie boxe of the Sardicense Councell that you and M. Iewell playe the iolie mummers withal The .175 Diuision pag. 123. a. M. Fekenham Allmightie God saieth by his Prophete Hieremie which was bothe a Prophete and a Prieste Ecce dedi verba mea in ore tuo Ecce coÌ„stitui te super geÌ„tes super regna vt euellas destruas disperdas dissipes aedifices plaÌ„tes Gregorius NziaÌ„zenus sermonede dictis Hieremiae ad Iulianum Imperatorem putas ne patimini vt veruÌ„ vobiscum agam suscipitis ne libertatem verbi libenter accipitis quod lex Christi sacerdotali vos nostrae subiecit potestati atque iustis tribunalibus subdit Dedit enim nobis potestatem dedit principatum multò perfectiorem principatibus vestris aut nunquid iustum videtur si cedat spiritus carni si à terrenis coelestia superentur si diuinis praeferantur humana Sed patienter quaeso accipite libertatem nostram Scio te ouem esse gregis mei scio te intra sacra altaria cum veneratione subijci manibus sacerdotis c. And by this Prophete Ezechiel almighty God saieth Vae Pastoribus Israel quod infirmuÌ„ fuit non consolidastis quod aegrotuÌ„ non sanastis quod confractum non alligastis quod abiectum non reduxistis quod perierat non quaesistis Into the whiche maledictions and curses the Bishoppes and Priestes muste needes incurre if they haue no Iurisdiction ouer theyr flocke if they maie not visite them if they may not refourme them if they maie not order and correcte them at all tymes as they shal see cause Chrysostomus Homil. 5. de verbis Esaiae vbi Sacerdotem astruit esse medium inter Deum Hominem nullumque honorem in terris illius honori posse conferri And therefore here to conclude this my obiection vnto your L. answeare I shall here finishe the same saying with the blessed Martyr Ignatius S Iohn the Euangelistes disciple Quòd nemo praeter Episcopum aliquid agat eorum quae ad Ecclesiam pertinent And so to adioyne herevnto the sayinge of S. Augustine who in speakinge Contra Iulianum ait de Doctoribus Ecclesiae quod credunt credo quod tenent teneo quod docent doceo quod praedicant praedico istis cede mihi cedes c. M. Horne In all this parte there is not .659 one sentence that can be dravven by any force to helpe your cause It suffised you to heape vp a sorte of testimonies togeather to make a shevve allthough nothinge to the purpose Yea the vvoordes spoken to the Prophete Hieremie maketh plainely .660 againste you For they shevve that the ministers in Gods Churche haue authoritie to plucke vp by the rootes and to destroie euilles and the kingedome of Satan to plante good thinges and to edifie the Churche as the glose enterlined hath it or all maner wicked and false doctrine and what so euer the heauenly Father hath not planted as the glose ordinary expoundeth it But the meanes vvhereby this iurisdiction and authority is exercised is .661 limited and appointed in these vvordes Beholde I haue put my woordes in thy mouthe saithe God to Hieremy So that other iurisdiction ouer people and kingdomes than the preachinge of Goddes vvorde Hieremy had not Hieremyes mouth is touched saieth the glose ordinary and the Lordes woordes are geuen to him that he shoulde receiue boldenes to preache Of this boldenes to preache the vvoorde of God speaketh Gregory Nazianzen in the place by you alledged After he had comforted his hearers he tourneth his speache to the Princes and suche as vvere in authority muste we spare you saithe he bicause of your power as though we feared or were ashamed of the liberty geueÌ„ vs of Christe Christes lawe hath made you subiect to my power and to my iudgement seate He speaketh of a spirituall subiection by faith and obedieÌ„ce to the minister exhortinge comfortinge and edifiing to eternall life by the vvoorde of God And he addeth more expressely vvhat maner of rule or empire he challengeth namely suche as bringeth the fleashe to be subiect to the spirite suche as maketh earthly thinges subiect to Heauenly And the subiection he requireth is none other than such as the spiritual sheepe ovveth to the spiritual pastour vvhose rule and subiection Christe vttereth in this sentence My sheepe heare my voice and follow me I knovv saith Nazianzene to the Emperour that thou arte a sheepe of my flocke and therevpon he concludeth that he must boldely preache the vvoorde to the Emperour and that he on the other side is subiect therto and ought to obey And this is the propre Iurisdiction that belongeth to the Bishoppes and Priestes the vvhâ—che if they exercise vvith all possible diligence and faithfulnes they shal escape the curses that the Prophete Ezechiel menasseth As coÌ„traryvvise if they vse neuer so princely your popish or rather pompous Canon Lavve iurisdiction vvhiche consisteth in Courtly consistories and Forinsecal iudgemeÌ„ts farre disagreing froÌ„ the right iurisdiction of true and Christianlike Prelates they shal not in the ende escape the deserued maledictioÌ„s and curses threatned to such by the Prophet Ezechiel The .13 Chapter Of M. Feckenhams laste Authorities alleaged out of holy
whole as we haue don ye had destroyed your own pelting glose wherwith ye glosed Gregory Nazianzene For Chrysostom writing how the King submitteth his head to the priest euen as Gregory did and that the priestes authority is aboue the kīgs authority meaneth of an other matter thē preachīg as it euidētly appereth by his words ād so may he serue against your folish deuice for a good interpretour of Gregory Naziāzene Whom as I may wel take for a good interpretour So I merueil what he shal be that ye wil take for an indifferēt intetpretor of Chrysostomes sentēce For by your iudgemēt an indifferēt interpretor nedes must we haue to make his words and his meanīg agree ād yet your self stele close away without any furder answer or any interpretatiō at all geuen differēt or indifferēt The sentēce as Chrysost. vttereth it your weke stomack cā in no wise digest And al the world hitherto this .xi. hōdred yeres ād more God be thāked hath digested it wel inough tyl now of late your new Apostles Luther ād Caluī cā neither abide Chrysostō that saith ād most truly that the priest is a mediatour betwen God ād vs nor Christ hīself who faith to the priest whose syns ye bind vpō earth shal be boūd in heauē also Here we must nedes haue these new Apostles as indifferēt interpretors against Chrysostō and Christ hī self lest that Christes office to whō this mediatiō belōgeth only be takē away by the priest yea lest Christ be made inferiour to the priest Suerly if there were such daūger in the matter it were high time to loke wel vpō Chrysostom neither if this surmise were true shuld he be called by my iudgmēt any more the goldē mouth Chrysostom But God be thāked there is much more feare then neadeth Yea al this is but an hipocritical feare and sanctimony such as the wicked Kīg of Israel pretēded whē he tore and cut his apparel reading the King of Siria his letters that sent to him Naamā that he might be cured of his Leprosy But the Prophet He liseus was neuer a whit offended with those letters And as Heliseus was a mediatour betwē God ād Naamā for the curing of his bodily leprosy so is the priest a mediator betwē God ād his people for the curīg of their spiritual leprosy in their soule without any preiudice or blemish to Christes mediatiō For Christ is the only mediatour as both God ād mā that is as a meritorius and effectuall mediation valuable through it self the priest or prophet is mediator as mā only that is as a minister ād meanes ōly instrumētal not effectual called ād chosen to such office by Grace especial not of hī selfe but through his commissiō only effectual or valuable And so is Moses so are others also called in scripture mediatours I would now knowe of this scrupulouse consciensed man concerninge the other poynt whether in case a prince did appoint any one man in his realme to geue out his pardon in his name to such as were offendours and that no man shoulde ones loke to enioy any pardon but hauing recourse to this his deputy I say I woulde knowe whether by thys the prince shoulde be counted inferiour to his subiecte But what meane I to defende that renowmed auncient Father and his golden mouth against the foolish blast of so lewde an horners mouth What nede I seeke any defence for the wordes alleaged by M. Fekenham when that M. Horne is quite ouerblowen with his owne blast telling vs by his own allegation yea truely and out of the said Chrysostome that the king hath the administratiō of earthly things and beside this power hath no further authority The matter also of his Ministery sayth M. Horne is but earthly and outwarde Ergo say I for M. Fekenham the kinge is not supreame head in all causes Ecclesiasticall or spiritual What say I in all causes Nay not in one cause mere spirituall or Ecclesiasticall as hauing nothing to doe in any such but in worldly and earthly causes only And thus ye see howe wel theis two fathers Gregory Nazianzene ād Iohn Chrysostome the two greate pillers of the Greke Church may be easely drawen without any great force to helpe M. Fekenhams cause Here nowe by the way may be noted that M. Horne for al his great reading and for all the want of reading that he fyndeth in M. Fekenham hath wonderfully ouershotte him selfe and hath by his ouersight lost a ioly triumphante matter that he might haue had to haue triumphed vppon M. Fekēham He might haue sayd I pray you M. Fekēham was Iulian the wicked Apostata a sheepe of Christes flock being a renegate a panyme and a most cruel persequutour of the Christians What Did he shewe any reuerēce to the holy aulters Did he reuerently submit his head vnder the priestes hands This and much like rhetorik might M. Horn yf either his readinge or his remembraunce woulde haue serued haue here vttered against M. Fekenham And to say the truth M. Horn I must yelde and confesse that ye haue founde one companion now yea one Emperour I say that neither reuerenced aulters nor the priestes hands no more then ye doe now And therfore in dede lo this obiectiō yf it had come in time would haue dressed M. Fekenham But I trust seing the faulte is found and amended to your hand that ye wil fynd no great matter against him neither could greatly before being as it semeth his scribes fault putting in Iulianum for Valentem The .177 Diuision fol. 125. a. Novv sith in al these obiections hitherto ye haue brought foorthe .668 nothinge at al that eyther made not against your selfe or that maketh any vvhitte for you it is more then time yee dravve to Conclusion and bicause no good Conclusion can follovve of euil premisses yee vvere dryuen to conclude and finishe vp your obiection vvith the like patchinge vvresting and .669 falsifying your Authours as ye did before and therefore in the Conclusiō like to him that hauing no right to any claymed all to obteine somevvhat at the least Euen so you to prooue that your Bisshops and priestes haue al iurisdiction Ecclesiastical alleage a peece of a sentence out of Ignatius vvhich barely by it self recited geeueth not onely all that vnto the Bisshoppe but all thinges belonging to the Church besides and that no man may do any thing not so much as tol a bell to seruice or svveepe the Church but only the Bisshop must dooe all .670 alone VVhich conclusion some of your complices vvould so litle allovve as those vvhom yee vvuld ouerburden and yee your self might go play you as one that had naught to doo in any thinge perteining to the Church But to helpe the matter and to make Ignatius vvords plain vvithout absurditie you muste take vvith you the residue of the sentence that follovveth vvhich yee leaue out of The Sacrament of Thankesgeuing and .671
the greatnes of this benefite he might wel doubt whether after the creation of the world and the redemption of mankind by the passion of Christ there be any one benefitte or worke of God more wonderful then this or whether there be anie one state or vocation in Christes Church after the Apostles more worthie laude and prayse then these that you so vilanously call Iebusites So filthely your blasphemous mouth can raile against Gods truth No no M. Horn these be no Iebusites The Iebusites be the cursed sede of Cham cursed of Noe their father for dishonouring of him Ye ye are the Iebusites that the celestiall father with his owne mouth hath cursed for making his Spowse your mother an idolatrouse strompet and harlet Whome the blessed Iesuites as good graciouse children honour and reuerence Who worthely beare that name also theire workes being correspondent to theire name which doth signifie a Sauiour For they by their preaching haue saued and brought from damnation many an hundred thousand of soules to the euerlasting blisse of heauen the which God of his goodnes and mercie graunt vnto vs. Amen FINIS Laus Deo qui dedit velle dedit perficere A TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL MATTERS AND PERSONS IN THIS booke debated or otherwise contayned The figure noteth the leafe a. and b the first and second side A. ABgarus 396. b. 401. a. Abuses refourmed in CouÌ„cel 800. yeres past 237. a. The absurdity of the Act touching the Othe 424 425. Item 457. 458. Adrianus the first Pope 234. a. Adrian the 4. 286. b. Aeneas Syluius 356. 357. Aethyopians 304. b. 305. a. Agapetus Pope 169. Agatho Pope 209. 210. Albigenses 318 a. b. Alcuinus 231. b. Alexander the 3. 287. a. b. 288. a. b. Almaricus a Frenche heretike 317. a. Alphegius bishop of CauÌ„terbury 308. a. Alteration of ReligioÌ„ in EnglaÌ„d 453. b. Aluredus or Alphredus a kinge of the Saxons 292. b. Ambrose for the Clergies Primacy in matters Ecclesiastical 105. b. The story betvvene S. Ambrose and Theodosius at large 497. b. 498. a. Andronicus Emperour vvhome M. Horne calleth Emanuel 77. 78. Anselmus a Notable bisshop 297. b. Anthymus the heretical patriarche of Constantinople deposed by Pope Agapetus 169. Antvverpian Lutherans allovve but thee General Councels 220. a. In armes against the Caluinistes and in open vvritinge condemninge them 433. 434. a. A notable story of the Aphricane bisshops 91. b. Disputations of the Aphricanes 13. a. The Apologie of England accompteth mariage of priestes heresy 8. b. The Apologie clippeth the Crede 63. a. It falsifieth S. Hierom. 107. a. The childish toyes of the Apologie 151. b A double vntruthe of the Apologie about the Synod of FraÌ„ckford 235. a. A foule lye of the Apologie 282. a. A fable of the same 287. b. Double Authority in the Apostles ordinary aÌ„d extraordinary 477. a. b. The Apostles ordinaunces 487. a. Appeales to Rome from Constantinople 150. a. Apulia 289. b. 310. b. 311. a. Arcadius the Emperour 122. b. Arius 109. 110. Armenians 303. b. 304. a. Arnoldus Brixiensis 303. a. 318. a. b. Arnoldus de villa Noua 302. 303. Articles of our Crede 423. Athanasius calleth the Iudgement of Princes in matters Ecclesiasticall a point of Antichrist 97. VVhat Appeale he made to Constantine 95. His Iudgement touchinge the Princes Primacy 94.95.96 Item 512. b. 513. 514. S. Augustin for the Popes Supremacy abundantly 529. 530. S. Augustin our Apostle 232. a. Aultars 520. a. b. B. BAsilius the Emperour 258.259.260 261. Benedictus the second 203. a. Bisshops in olde time made vvith the consent of the people 155. b. Hovve princes depose bisshops 157. Bisshops only haue voice and doe subscribe in Councels 149. b. 474. a. Bisshops deposed for M. Horns vvhordom 164. a. 197. a. Bisshops confirmed of the Pope in England before the Conquest 293. a. Bisshops See Inuesturinge The bisshops office resembled by the shepeheards 409. b. Bisshops forbidden to preach and limited vvhat to preach in kiÌ„g Edvvards the sixt his dayes 452. b. 453. a. b. Spiritual Iurisdiction committed to Bishops by Christ aÌ„d so practised vvith out any coÌ„mission from the Prince 467. sequentib Iurisdiction geuen to bishops by Constantin 469. a. By Theodosius and Carolus Magnus 469. b. 470. a. The bisshops Superiority acknovveleadged by Constantin 491. a. seq By Valentinian 495. seq By Theodosius the elder 497. seq The cruelty of the Bohemheretikes 5 a Bonifacius the third 194. Bonifacius the Apostle of the Germains 230. b. 232. seq Braughton 380. sequentib C. CAluin calleth the Princes Supremacie blasphemie 22. b. His sentence condeÌ„neth the Othe 504. b. 506. b. 507. Caluinists and LutheraÌ„s at mortal enemitie 432.433.434 Carolomanus 230. a. b. Catholikes no seditious subiectes 21. a. Their defence for refusinge the Othe 83. b. A Challenge to M. Horn. 4. b. Chalcedon Councel .137 and fiftene leaues folovving The cause of Committies made in the Chalcedon Councel 145. b. Charles Martel 226. seq Charles the Great 48.232 b. 234. b. and 13. leaues follovving Charles the .4 Emperour 347. seq Magna Charta 322. a. Chrysostom touching the Spiritual gouernement 74 410.521 522. Tvvo povvers in the Church 445. a Clodoueus of Fraunce 164. Of the Clergies yelding to king Henry the eight 367. 368. Confessio S. Petri vvhat it meaneth in olde vvriters 227 b. 228. a. b. The Sacrament of CoÌ„firmation 476. b. Confirmation of Popes resigned by Levvys the first Emperour 251. b. 252. a. Graunted firste to Charlemaine by the Pope 252. a. Of that matter see 254. a. b. Conon Pope 204. Conradus Emperour 283. b. Constantin the Great 68.85.86 seq 99. a. 401. a. 469. a. 491. seq The Circumstance of CoÌ„stantins Iudgment in Cecilians cause 90. b. Constantin no lavvefull Iudge in the same cause 92. a. He abhorreth the Primacie in ecclesiastical causes 92. Hovve â—onstantin refused to Iudge in Bishops matters 103. a. 491. a. b. Constantin the .5 Emperour 200. a. The destructioÌ„ of CoÌ„stantinople 80 b. Constantius the Arrian Emperour reproued 111. b. Articles of the late Conuocation 317. b. Of the Conuocations promise made to king Henrie the eight 364. VVordes vsed at the Coronation of Princes 9â— b. Councelles see Emperours Councelles kepte before Princes vvere Christened 467. b. 468. a. General Councels abandoned by Acte of Parliament 54. a. 426 a. General Councels not to be kept vvithout the Popes Consent 137. b. The sixt General Councel 205. seq The seuenth General Councel 223. a. The eight General Councel 257. et seq Cusanuâ— 117. 118. Item 357.358 359. D. DAuid 47. 48. Dante 's a foule heretike 334. a. b Dioscorus Patriarche of Alexandria deposed by Pope Leo. 150. b. Condemned in Councell vvithout the Emperours knovvledge 153. a. The fruite of disputations vvith heretikes 12. b.
Donatists August de haeres in Psal. 36 lib. 4. contra Cresc c. 6. 2. Aug. lib. 2 contra Iulian lib 3. contra Cresco c. 66. lib. 2. contra aduers. Leg. c 12. 3. Aug. epis 204. coÌ„t Cresc 4. Aug. lib. 1. euang quaest 4. cap. 38. The Donatists refuse the knovven Church 5. Vide Aug. in breuiculo Collat. diei 3. in lib. post Coll. ca. 31. See M. Davves in his 13. booke 6. August in Ioannem Tractat. 13 An. 1558. in l. theut ad SenatuÌ„ Germa In lib. de miss Angul 7. Thei preferre a nationall councel before the general Aug. lib. 2 de baptis cap. 9. 8. August de agone Christi c. 29. The Authour of the harborovve 9. Opt. lib. 2. Parte 2 cap. 1. fol. 94. Aug. lib. 2 cont Petil ca. 92. Optatus lib. 2. In his Replie against M. D. Harding Optatus lib. 2.6 7. The Donatistes crueltie to the Catholiks Optatus Lib. 6. Aug. contra Dona. post Collat c. 31. The Donatistes counted Martyrs August epist. 68. M. Foxes stinking Martyrs Euseb. li. 5 cap. 18. Niceph. li. 6. c. 32 Aug. con epist. Mani ca. 8. Syr Iohn Oldcastel Syr Roger Acton Anno. 2. Henrici 5 cap. 5. Polidor Harding Fabian Haul Cooper Eleanour Cobham Sir Roger Onely Magaret lordeman The vvitch of Aey See Harding FabiaÌ„ Hall Cooper grafton the addition of Polichronicon Harding in Hen. 6 c. 232. See M. Foxes Martyr the 371. leafe Alanus Copus dialog 6. cap. 16. Hune Debnam King Marsh. D. VVesalian Covvbridge The Apologie of England in reciting the commoÌ„ Crede leaueth out these vvoords Conceiued of the holy Ghost Tom 1. Concil pa. 752. M. Horne and his fellovveâ— by M. Horn his rule are Apollinarians and Eutichians Lib. 2. contr Petil ca. 92. * you shoulde haue said Protestantes vvho in so many pointes as hathe ben shevved resemble the Donatists Lib. 2. cap. 26. Epist. 48. Epist. 50. Epist. 48. Epist. 41 Epist. 50. Epist. 41. Lib. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 92 Dan. 3. * Note that now S. Augustins IudgemeÌ„t is also the iudgemeÌ„t of the Catholike Churche The 52. vntruthe M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ holdeth no such opinion Li. 2. coÌ„t PetilianuÌ„ cap. 92. Epist. 48.50 Princes aÌ„d church lavves made against the protestaÌ„s VVho be the true Donatists for sayiÌ„g princes may not punishe transgressours in causes of religion Episto 50. Bonifacio Comiti Fontanus li. 1. in histor no. temp Vide epist. Aug. 48. in edit Basil annotationeÌ„ marginaleÌ„ ibidem Sir Thomas Hitton priest M. Foxes martyr A great Lye of M. Foxe S. Thomas More in his preface to Tyndal the 344. leafe c. S. Iohn Oldcastle knight of the same opinion vvith S. Thomas Hytton priest Foxe in his English martyrol the 139. leafe Col. 2. M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ purged by M. Horn himselfe of that he layeth to him Rom. 1. * Not such Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as the Othe prescribeth * Not in al causes ecclesiastical The 53. vntruth S. Augustin hath vvitnessed no such large and Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as you attribute novve to princes * You coÌ„clude not in al thiÌ„gs aÌ„d causes and therfore you conclude nothing agaiÌ„st vs. The 54. vntruth Slaunderours 2. Cor. 6. Esa. 49. Lyra in Esa. c. 49. Al this of Constantine is graunted and maketh nothing for you Euse. li. .3 de vita ConstaÌ„t Lib. 2. The 55. vntruth They vvere Idols not Images that Constantin forbadde his subiects to set vp Lib 4. de vit CoÌ„st Lib. 1. Lib. 4. M. Horne doth curtal Eusebius sentence Euse. lib. 4 de vitae Constant. Euseb lib. 3. de vita Constant. Nice con act 2. Pa. 429. Col. 2. Mat. â— Mat. 21. The .56 vntruth This place of S. Matth. maketh nothing for the Princes supreme gouernement in Ecclesiasticall things Matth. 22 The place of Mat. 22. maketh rather quite against M. Horn. Fol. 20. Amb li. 5. Ep. 32. The .57 vntruth The apostles neuer declared any suche matter 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Epist. 125. 1. Tim. 2. The .58 vntruth S. Aug. misse vnderstanded Lib 14. De Trin. cap 1 Lib. 5. de Ciuit dei cap. 14. Grad 6. Rom. 13. Lib 2. cap. 83. The .59 vntruth S. Aug. meaneth not to teach such gouernement of Princes in Ecclesiasticall matters as you teach but onely to punish heretikes by lawes by the same to maintein the Catholique faith decreed of the Clergie not by the Ciuile Magistrat Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2 Epist. Gaud c. 11 The 60. vntruth S. Augustine neuer wrot so VVhere is there in al this M. Horne that the Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so vvel as in teÌ„porall Hosius lib. 2. Soto cont BrentiuÌ„ Melanch in lo. com Cap. de magistr Ciuilib Melanch vt suprà In Apolologia CoÌ„fess Art 18. In locis com vbi supra In examine ordinaÌ„dorum Suidas in â—eontio Novvel fol. 33. August lib. 14. cap. 1. De Trinit 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Priestehod is aboue a kingdom Chrysost. homil 4. de eo quod scripsit Esa. EuideÌ„tly proued by S. Chrysost the PriÌ„ce not to be the Superiour in causes ecclesiasticall 1. Tim. 2. â— Augustin retâ—rned vpoÌ„ M. Horn and his felovves Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2. epistol Gaudentij cap. 11. The 61. vntruth Eusebius neuer vnderstood any such Ministery of the Ciuil Magistrat Lib. 1. De vit Const. Lib. 2. De vit Const. The 62. vntruth ImpudeÌ„t aÌ„d shame lesse CoÌ„cluded but no vvhyt proued The 63. vntruth aâ— shal appeare The 64. vntruth in puttiÌ„g Emanuel for Andronicus The 65. vntruth For this Emperor vvas a stark heretike The 66. Princes supremacy in repayringe Religion decayed The 66. vntruthe fond and foolish as shal appeare The Grecians at the CouÌ„cel of Lions acknovvledged the Popes Primacy BloÌ„d. dec 2. lib. 8. Ioan. Bap. Egn. Rom. Prin. li 2. Nice Gregor li. 4. 5. Pachimerus lib. 5. Fyue notable lies concerning Images in the booke of homilies Li. 1. Cod. Iustiniani tit 8. alias 11. M Iewell also hath tvvo of the same fiue In his Replie to the Article of Images Nicephor Greg. li. 6. Three notable vntruthe of M. Horne in this one storie Volaterran li. 23 Sabell Blondus Lib. 8. dec 2. O vvhat a craftie Coper aÌ„d smothe ioyner is M. Horn Vide Praefationem Nicephor in histo suam ecclesiasticaÌ„ Firmamentum sextum sempiteruum 1. Tim. 2. The .67 vntruth No suche vvordes in S. Paul * This vvouldd be noted hovv ye racke S. Paule He nameth not ReligioÌ„ at all He doth not attribute religion to the rule and gouernmeÌ„t of the ciuile Magistrate but peace and tranquilitie onely in godlines The .68 vntruth Thei saw no suche confounding of the tvvo functioÌ„s spirituall and temporal as you imagine Ciril Ep. 17. to .4 The great ignoraÌ„ce or malice of M. Horne M Hornes rhetorik vpon himselfe returned 1 Tim. 2. Chrysost. ibidem Cyrill li. 1. Epist. 17. Tom. 4. A good aduertisment for M. Horne to consider the cause of the destruction
vvas that the cause of his absence The .278 vntruth Ex more after the maner left out Esai 49. Psal. 98. The pope accursed for heresie by the sentence of the emperour the synod and the bishop of Rome The 279. vntruth No such woordes in the Latin text * Here is left out that the See Apostolike Beati Petri autoritate confirmat confirmeth vvith the Authoritie of S. Peter the 6. General Councell ConcerniÌ„g pope Honorius that M. Horn maketh an heretyke .218 patres in 5. synodo Romana Nisi à fide exorbitauerit Plat. in Honor. 1. Sabel Acnead 8. lib. 6. Tom. 2. Concil in gest Theodori pag. 228. Act. 4. CoÌ„cil 6. Const. pa. 291. c. 1. a. c. Act. 4. pag 209.300 304. Vide zonaraÌ„ Tom. 3 pag. 74. Beda li. 2. hist. geÌ„tis Angl. cap. 17.18 19. Art 4. fol. 112. 113. M. Rastel in his third booke against M. Iewel fol. 144. and .145 Tvvo legerdemanes of M. Hornes one mete for a MacariaÌ„ tho ther for a gay grammarian Act. 18. fol. 409. Col. 1. c. Hanc definitionem prae manibus deferimus vestro serenitatis proposito recensendam Acti 18. Fol. 398. Col. 2. Act. 18. pag. 401. Act. 18. pag. 401. Col. 2. c. Edvvard 6. Ann. 1. Tilet in Confutaet Confes. Minist Antvverp pag 15. b. Act. 18. vt supra Act. 18. pa. 404. Supra lib. 2. cap. 19. The .280 vntruthe The word coÌ„mauded is not in the text Aggregati sumê° vide tom 2 pag. 270. col 2. Tol. 12. Tol. 13. The 281. vntruth Of these .3 CouÌ„cels or of any ratifiing thereof by the kings Authorite or Royal assent in the Tomes of the CouÌ„cels there appereth nothing Tolet. 12. Vide Tom. 2. Concil Fol. 417. Tolet. 13. fol. 425 Votorum meorum studia vestris iudicijs dirimenda coÌ„mitteÌ„s pa. 425. 417. His votoruÌ„ meoruÌ„ in sinuationib quaesâ— vt fortia paternitatis vestrae adiutoria prorogetis Luce eniÌ„ clarius constat quod aggregatio sancta poÌ„tificuÌ„ quicquid censuerit obseruaÌ„duÌ„ per donuÌ„ spiritus sancti oiÌ„o est ad aeternitatem praefixum Tol. 13. fol. 426. c. 1. b M. Horne vnawares maketh the Clergie Supreme Iudges in Ciuile causes The .282 Vntruth Horrible and Slanderous The .283 Vntruth â–ª as before is proued The .284 Vntruth mere SlaÌ„derous The .285 vntruthe false traÌ„slation vt Ecclesâ—ae vniantur To vnite the Churches vvhich vvere in a schisme The .286 vntruthe As much in this Councel as in any other The .287 Vntruthe He saied not so The .288 vntruth The definition of the faithe was made vvithout the Emperours Authority M. Horns exceding impudeÌ„ci for alleaging for hiÌ„ the. 7. Generall Councell Qui venerandas imagines idola appellant anathema Act. 4. fol. 535. et act 7. fol. 603. Fol. 15. M. Horn is by this Councell declared an Heretique Act. 2. Nequaquam ad Synodum conuocaÌ„daÌ„ coÌ„sentiremus Dict. act 2. fol. 483. Col. 2. b. IbideÌ„ fol. 485. Col. Tripart lib. 4. cap. 9. Theodoret. lib. 2. cap. 22. Cuius hortatu veluti iussu vos congregauimus â—ct 1. fol 463. Tom. 2. Conc. fol. 608. Zonaras Tom. 3. Tom. 2. Concil fol. 464. Ecclesiae à reliquis ecclesiis auulsae anathemati subiectae Zonar ibidem M. Horns vntruths The .290 Vntruth Ioyned vvith a SlaÌ„der The .192 Vntruth Capitaine and notorious ioâ—ned vith extreme folly and grosse ignorance The .291 Vntruth False traÌ„slation as shall appeare The .293 Vntruth He yeldeth no iurisdiction at al in ecclesiast matters to the laye Prince The .294 vntruth He vVas brother to Pepin aÌ„d sonne to Charles Martell The .295 vntruth Carolomanus exercised no Supreme authority in ecclesiastical causes Synod Francica The .296 vntruth Not by his but by the bishops Authority The .297 vntruth VVhich is the Popes Legate left out Naucler The .298 vntruth For all that Carolomanus here did vvas don by the CoÌ„missioÌ„ of Pope Zachaâ—ias M. Horns great provves Al the Popes authoritye sent away by sea in a shippe Miracles done by keyes Coelius Rhodiginê° Lect. antiq lib. 17. cap. 28. Gregor li. 6. epist. 23. M. Horns meruelouse exposition of Saint Peters keyes Martinus Synodum pene .1000 episcoporuÌ„ Romae celebraÌ„do venerationeÌ„ sanctaruÌ„ imaginuÌ„ coÌ„firmat atque violatores generali senteÌ„tia anathematizauit Zonaras Tom. 3. M. Horn shevveth no author for his iolie exposition M. Horns boke is not set forth by the Quenes authoritye VVhat vvere the keyes that vver sent to Charles Martel Georg. Cassander in Ordine Romano P. Vrb. in scholijs in vitas PoÌ„t Damasi Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 434. col 2. c IbideÌ„ pag. 445. c. 2. Gregorius Secundino seruo Dei incluso lib. 7. epistol 53. Indict 2. Lib. 6. epist. 25. Lib. eodeÌ„ epist. 23. Lib. 7. epistol 53. Lib. 6. epistol 25. Lib. eodeÌ„ epist. 23. * Of this Miracle Vide Greg. loco citate Lib. 2. epist. 47. Indict 11. Art 4. fol. 10. 11. Sabellicus Aenead 8. lib. 8. Nauclerus Generat 25. p. 793. co 1. Nauc pa 790. 791. Masse coÌ„firmed aÌ„d M. Horn degraded by Carolomanus his supreme head Nauclerê° generat 25. pa. 79. The .299 vntruth Slaunderous and vylainouse The .300 vntruth His questioÌ„ vvas othervvise as shal appeare The .301 vntruth The contrary by that epistle appereth The .302 vntruth The churche vvas not then idolatrous The .303 vntruth Slaunderous and coÌ„trary to your own sayinges after Beda in martyrologio Art 3. fol 124. sequentibus M. Horns contradiction to him selfe Charles the great learned in the Latin and Greeke tonges Vide PoÌ„t in vitae Zachar. De synodo autem congregata apud Francorum prouinciam mediantibus Pipino Carolomano excellentissimis filiis nostris iuxta syllabarum nostrarum commonitionem per ageÌ„te vices nosiras tua santitate qualiter egistis cognouimus omnipotenti Deo nostro gratias egimus qui eorum corda coÌ„firmauit vt in hoc pio opere adiutores existerent et omnia optimè et canonicè peregisti tam de falsis Episcopis et fornicarijs et schismaticis quamque etiaÌ„ et c. Zacha ad Bonifac. Tom. 2. Concil fol. 450. Col. 2. Vvhy M. Horne is so outragius agaiÌ„st S. Bonifacius Leuit. 11. MeÌ„ waxeÌ„ mad with eating of svvines flessh bitteÌ„ vvith a madde dogge Lycosthen de Prodigijs Anno. 1535. In VVirtenbergeÌ„si ducatu c. Tom. 2. CoÌ„cil fol. 452. Col. 2 NaÌ„ et hoc flagitasti à nobis sanctissime frater in sacri canonis praedicatione quot in locis cruces fieri debeant Fol. 453. Col. 2. c. The .304 vntruth Slaunderous The .305 vntruth It appereth not so in any history Dist. 634. Magnitudine animi consilio doctrina et sanctitate vitae cuÌ„ quouis optimo pontifice comporari potest Sabell Aen. 8. li. 8 daÌ„nata est haeresis de abolendis imaginib Platina Theophilatius Stephanus Episcopi insignes Adriani nomine synoduÌ„ Franco ruÌ„ Germanorumque EpiscoporuÌ„ habuere in qua caet A duble vntruth of
c. And this Clergie vvas not onely of Diuines but also of the vvisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lavves that vvas than or hath bene sence as D. Tonstall Bisshoppe of Duresme D. Stokesley Bisshop of London D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVynton D. Thirlebie Bisshoppe of VVestminster and after of Norvvich and your old Maister D. Bonner vvho succeded Stokâ—sley in the See of LoÌ„don and many others by vvhose aduise and consent there vvas at that time also a learned booke made and publisshed De vera differentia Regiae potestatis Ecclesiasticae vvhiche I doubte not but yee haue sene long sithen Neither vvas this a .472 nevv deuise of theirs to please the King vvithal or their opinioÌ„ only but it vvas aÌ„d is the iudgemeÌ„t of the most lerned 473 CiuiliaÌ„s and Canonists that vvheÌ„ the Clergy are faulty or negligeÌ„t it appertaineth to th' Emperor to cal general councelles for the reformation of the Churche causes as Philippus Deciuâ— a famous Lavvyer affirmeth And the Glossator vppon this Canon Principes affirmeth that the princes haue iurisdiction in diuers sortes within the Churche ouer the Cleargy when they be stubbourne ambitious subuerters of the faith falsaries makers of Schismes contemners of excommunication yea also wherein so euer the Ecclesiasticall povver faileth or is to vveake as in this Decree He meaneth vvhere the povver of the Church by the vvorde of doctrine preuaileth not therein must the Princes authority and iurisdiction take order for that is the plaine prouisâ— in the decree The vvordes of the decree are as follovv The seculer princes haue .474 oftentimes vvithin the Church the highest authority that they may fence by that power the Ecclesiastical discipline But with in the Church the povver of princes should not be necessary sauing that that thing vvhich the priests are not able to do by the vvorde of doctrine the povver of the prince may commaund or obteine that by the terrour of discipline The heauenlie kingdome dothe oftentimes preuaile or goe forvvarde by the earthlie Kingdome that those which being vvithin the Churche dooe againste the faithe and discipline maye be broughte vnder by the rigoure of princes and that the povver of the princes may lay vppon the neckes of the proude that same discipline whiche the profite of the Churche is not hable to exercise and that he bestowe the force of his authoritie whereby to deserue woorship Let the Princes of the worlde wel knowe that they of duety shall rendre an accoÌ„pt to God for the Churche VVhiche they haue taken of Christe to preserue For vvether the peace and discipline of the Churche be encreased by faithfull princes or it be loosed He doth exacte of them an accompt VVho hath deliuered his Churche to be committed to their povver The .38 Chapter Of kinge Henry the .8 our late Souerayne Stapleton WE are at lengthe by the course of tyme which M. Horne hath prosequuted deuolued to owre owne dayes and to the doinges of kinge Henry the eight for the confirmation whereof he hath fetched froÌ„ all partes of the world so long so many and yet al impertinente argumentes Belyke nowe for his farewell and to make vs vppe a plausible conclusion he will loke more narrowly and more substancially to the handling of his proufes and wil perhappe lyke a good oratour in the winding vp of his matter leaue in the readers heartes by some good and effectuall probation a vehemente impressioÌ„ and perswasion of his surmised primacie He hathe perchaunce reserued the beste dishe to the last and lyke a good expert captaine will set his strongeste reasons and authorities tanquam triarios milites in the rearwarde And so suerlye yt semeth he will doe in making vp his matters with fyue authorities that is of one Diuine and fowre Lawyers The diuine being a Spaniard and of his lawyers thre being straungers two Italians and one frenche man all being ciuillians of late tyme The fourth being our contryman and a temporall lawyer of our realme For the Diuine and our countriman the lawyer he stiâ—keth not to breake his araye and course of tyme the one lyuing aboute .900 yeares the other fowre hundred yeares sythence Let vs then coÌ„sider his proufes and whether he doth not according to his accustomable wonte rather featly floute hym then bring his reader any matter to the purpose You will nowe proue to vs M. Horne that king Henrie was taken and called the Supreame Head of the Churche of England and that lawfully And whie so I pray you Mary say ye because the conuocation promised hym by theire priesthod they woulde doe nothing in theire councelles withowte his consente Why M. Horne take you this promise to be of so great weight Dothe the consideration and estimation of priesthod weighe so deaply with you nowe Ye wil not be of this mynde long For ere ye haue done ye wil tell M. Fekenham that there was none of them al priestes and that there is but one onely prieste which is Christe Yet will ye say a promise they made Truthe yt is but vnlesse ye can proue the promise honeste and lawful which we vtterly deny then this promise will not relieue you And this is but one braunche of the vnlawfull supreamacie that king Henry practised therefore thowghe this doinge were tolerable and probable to yet vnlesse ye went to a further proufe ye shall wynne litle at M. Fekenhams handes I am content to passe ouer the residewe of his vsurped supreamacie for this tyme I demauÌ„d of you then what one thing ye haue hitherto browght for to perswade any reasonable man for this one pointe that is that the Bishoppes can determyne nothing in theire synodes to be forcible vnlesse the Prince agree also to yt Suerlye no one thing That Bishoppes voluntarely desired their good and catholyke Princes to ioyne with them yea and submitted sometimes the iudgmente of theire doinges of theire great humility to some notable Princes ye haue shewed and withall that in some cases yt is conueniente so to be donne But ye can full ill wynde vp your conclusion vppon this Which ye forseeing did shewe vs a tricke of your newe thetorike and fyne grammer turning conuenit into opoâ—tet making yt is conueniente and yt muste be so all one Ye will belyke take better handfaste nowe But wil ye now see his sure handfaste good Reader Suerly the first is not very fast as wheÌ„ he telleth vs owt of Decius aÌ„d owt of the glose of the CanoÌ„ law that princes may cal couÌ„cels and that in some cases they haue iurisdictioÌ„ in Church matters wherin we haue alredy sayde inowgh And how slenderly and loosely this geare hangeth with his assertion yt is opeÌ„ to the eye I trow he sticketh faster to his diuine theÌ„ to his lawyer and therefore he bringeth in Isidorus extraordinary .900 yeares almost owt of his race and course Here here as yt semeth
is his anker hold and for this cause aswell the whole allegation is here producted as also one peace of the same set in the first page of his whole boke as a sure marke to direct the reader by and as yt were a Sampsons poste for M. Horne to buyld his boke vppō But take good head M. Horne yt be not a true Sampsons poste and that it bring not the whole howse vpon your own head as yt doth in dede Wherunto good reader seing M. Horne hath chosen this as a notable allegation to be eied on setting the same in two notable places I woulde wishe thee also to geue a good eye thereunto and to see if it can anye way possible make for him I say then M. Horne that this allegatiō goeth no further then that the Prince by his cyuill and worldlye power shoulde assiste and maynteyne the Churche and her doctrine And that this allegation directly and rowndly proueth the contrarye of that for the whiche ye doe alleage yt that is that yt proueth the ecclesiasticall authoritie and not the cyuill to be cheif and principall in causes ecclesiasticall And that in effecte the whole tendeth to nothing else but that as I sayde the Princes shoulde defend the Churche I will not stande here in ripping vp of wordes with you or in the diuersity of reading and that some old copies haue who hath committed his Churche to be defended of theire power and that your hath deliuered to be committed seameth to stande in your translation vnhansomly I will saye nothing that credere and committere is all one in Latin Let this goe I finde no faulte with you for translation but for yl application Yf ye had brought this authority to proue that the prince should defende the Churche for the whiche ende and respecte it was writen I woulde say nothing to you But when ye will bleare our eies and make vs so blinde that we shoulde imagine by this saying of Isidore that the king is Supreame Head of the Churche or that his assente is necessarie to the Synodes of Bishops and coūcelles I wil say to you that the cōtrary wil be much better gathered of this allegatiō The very firste wordes wōderfully acrase your newe primacy and somwhat also your honesty peruersly trāslating nōnunquā which is somtime or now and thē into oftētimes But let yt be for nonnunquam sepe let them oftētymes haue the highest authoritye in the Churche Vnlesse they haue yt styll they can not be called the Supreame Heades in all causes ecclesiastical And so theis very words make a good argumēt againste your primacy But now M. Horne what is the cause whie they haue this high authority either somtimes or oftētimes Isidore straytwayes sheweth the cause that they may as your self translate fence by theire power the ecclesiastical discipline Ye heare thē the scope and final purpose of this allegation for Princes authority in matters ecclesiasticall that is to defende the Churche And therefore as I sayde yt is more sutely to reade tradidit defendendam then tradidit cōmittendā And for this cause the Emperours call them selues not capita Ecclesiae not the heades of the Churche sed aduocatos Ecclesiae but the aduocates of the Churche as your self tel of themperour Friderike Goe we now forth with Isidorus But first I aske of you M. Horne that make the Princes to be heades of the Churche and to haue so muche to doe in matters ecclesiasticall that the Bishops can decree nothing that shoulde be auaylable withowt they re special ratification for the setting forth of the which doctrine ye are content for this tyme that priestes shal be priestes and may sweare by their priesthod and not by theire aldermanship or eldership whether suche authority in Princes be absolutelie necessarie to the Churche or no Yf ye say no thē conclud you against your self ād your whole boke Yf ye say yea then conclude you against the truthe and againste your authour who sayeth that suche authority of Princes in the Church is not necessarie but for to punishe those that contemne the worde of doctrine the fayth and discipline of the Churche Of whome haue we receiued M. Horne the worde of doctrine the faythe and discipline of the Churche Of the Apostles and theire successours the Bishoppes or of the Princes I suppose ye will not saie of Princes Then must ye graunt that for these matters the primacy resteth in the clergy of whom the Princes thē selues haue receiued theire faith ād to whom in matters of faith and for the discipline of the Churche they must also obey and as case requireth set forth the doctrine of worde wyth theire temporal sworde Whiche if they do not but suffer throwghe theire slacknes the faythe and disciplyne of the Churche to be loosed God who hath committed his Churche to be defended by theire power wil exacte an accompte of thē as your authour Isidore writeth and your self do allege So that now we see euen by your own allegatiō in whom the superiority of Churche matters remayneth that is in the clergy And that Princes are not the heades but the ayders assisters and aduocates of the Churche with theire tēporal authority And to this ende all that euer ye haue browght in this your boke cōcerning the intermedling of Princes in church affaires cā only be referred And this your own allegatiō is aswel a sufficiēt answere to al your argumēts hitherto laid furth for the princes supremacy as a good iustification of the Clergies primacy Wherfore if you harken but to your owne allegation and will stande to the same as you wil your Readers to do placing it as I haue said in the fore fronte of your booke you must nedes stand also to the next parcell folowing making clerely for the Clergies superioritie in Ecclesiasticall causes These words I mean that withī the Church the power of Prīces shuld not be necessary sauing that that thing which the Priests are not able to do by the word of doctrine the power of the prīce may cōmaūd by terror of discipline And I doubt nothing but that we are able wel and surely to proue as wel by his other bookes as by his gathering of all the Councels together into one volume yet extāt that Isidorus thought of the Popes Primacy then as Catholiques doe now For an euident proufe wherof behold what this Auncient and learned Bisshop Isidorus writeth He saith Synodorum congregandarum authoritas Apostolicae sedi commissa est Neque vllam Synodū generalem ratam esse credimus aut legimus quae non fuerit eius authoritate congregata vel fulcita Hoc Authoritas testatur Canonica hoc Ecclesiastica historia comprobat hoc Sancti Patres confirmant The Authoritie of assembling Coūcelles is committed to the See Apostolike Neither doe we beleue or reade any General Councell to be ratified whiche was not either assembled or confirmed with her Authoritie